#so reading between the lines now it seems like he got recruited into a cult instead of just being an asshole working for wesker
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
tru-daddy Ā· 2 years ago
Text
KRAUSER!!!! DON'T JOIN LOS ILLUMINADOS THEY'RE JUST TAKING ADVANTAGE OF YOUR PTSD TO RECRUIT YOU INTO THEIR CULT!!!! SADDLERS JUST USING YOU LIKE THE GOVERNMENT DID!!! KRAUSER!!!!!!
Tumblr media
43 notes Ā· View notes
edge-lorde Ā· 4 years ago
Text
the religion of the galactic horde
ā€œYou seem reluctant to help me. But I only wish to use your weapon to bring peace to the darkest corners of the universe. (Glimmer: Peace? If you activate the Heart of Etheria, there will be no one left.) Yes. No war, no pain. Old worlds swept aside, a new beginning for the universe.ā€ --Horde Prime explaining his motivations to Glimmer
the horde in shera was definitely inspired by Christianity and uses a lot of its imagery, the most iconic being the baptism scene. it certainly gives off the vibes of a christian or christian adjacent cult, but what is its actual doctrine? i have some thoughts about that.Ā 
first here are what i consider to be the 3 main differences between real christianity and the horde:Ā 
Their jesus didn't ascend to heaven. He's still with them.
They don't have a larger creator god. They worship horde prime like he is a living god but they don't believe that he created the universe.
They have no focus on the afterlife
this is going to be long.
before i beginĀ heres the sparknotes version of christianity for anyone not familiar. I am not evangelizing this, just think of it as LORE.Ā 
Once upon a time there was a guy named Jesus. He was the son of the one true god, who both created everything in the universe, is everywhere and knows everything, and controls the afterlife. Jesus is god born as a mortal person, sent by god to teach all of humanity the errors of their evil ways so they can repent and go to the good afterlife when they die. There're two afterlives, a good one and a bad one, heaven is the good one and its run by god and his army of angels, which are divine beings that god can send to earth to do things. The bad one is called hell.Ā 
Anyway, in his time on earth jesus was the only person ever to never do anything bad ever (called sin). He tried to teach people how to be good but was Too Good for this Cruel World and was killed. 3 days later he came back from the dead, proving his divinity. Some time after that however, he ascended into heaven without dying, telling his followers to spread the word because hes going to be coming back. Christians today are still awaiting his return.Ā In the meantime, christians follow his teachings left behind in holy texts.Ā 
The crux of christianity is to get to heaven when you die, and this can only be done by following the teachings of jesus christ, believing in god, and believing that jesus was the son of god. Its a given that everyone will do bad things at some point in their lives so you're supposed to pray to god and ask for forgiveness regularly and if you really mean it then god will forgive you.Ā 
thats the basics.Ā 
to my first main point from above, if we posit that horde prime is the jesus equivalent of the horde religion, because hes treated as a living god, his goal is to spread his philosophy throughout the universe, then in the horde religions jesus never ascended into heaven. this would be like if jesus in our world rose from the dead and just picked up where he left off, and never died after that and was alive today. that would be pretty good proof of divinity.Ā 
to my 2nd point, theres nothing in the show that suggests that horde prime thinks that he created the universe. this means that he did not get his divinity from anywhere but inside himself, hes not claiming that hes the rightful ruler of the known universe for any other reason besides his ideas are the best.Ā 
the 3rd point is that the show does show horde prime or the horde caring one bit about the afterlife, save for one line from wrong hordak.
"Brother, I hope you, too, are full of only love for Horde Prime and have no crippling doubt eating at your soul."
meaning that they have the concept of the soul. which is very interesting and ill get to it, but on the whole the hordes focus seems to be on the here and now. this is a huge departure from christianity because chrisitanity is all about getting to the afterlife. that is the reason that christians are supposed to follow christ and recruit as many people as possible to do the same, because if they dont, they or other people will supposedly go to hell when they die. i say supposedly because at funerals, even if the person who died wasnt a believer, in my experience no christian would ever ever ever insinuate that someone went to hell.Ā 
but the difference still stands. following real christian ideology is supposed to have benefits for the individual in the afterlife, while in the horde religion salvation seems to only be found by submitting to prime in this life and being either a tool that he can use to further his goal of purifying the universe or by letting him remove you from it.Ā 
on top of all that, horde prime has the hive mind, which he uses to control the thoughts of all his followers. this means that theres no room for a bible study, no need of a holy text at all in fact, and no room for interpretation. horde prime delivers orders to your brain directly and can tell if you think anything out of line. real Christianity does have the idea that a sin that you just think about doing is as bad as actually doing it, but in the horde these thoughts can be easily discovered and punished.Ā 
the horde religion seems to me to be a strangely secular version of christianity with only the bad parts remaining; the control, the blind faith, the certainty that you are right and everyone else is wrong, the not questioning authority. with none of the good aspects like community, and good deeds. it is a cult in the truest sense of the word, a religion that begins and ends with one person only, that person being horde prime.
so, if you take horde prime out of the equation, what, if anything, would be left?Ā 
i find the plight of the horde clones here to be the most interesting. we know that they do have thoughts about their religion, as it was hordaks belief that he could earn his way back into horde primes god graces that kept him going all those years in despondos, and wrong hordak is distraught when he discovers that horde prime lied about krytis.Ā 
unlike both the chipped people we see in the show and real religious converts, the clones were born into this cult that values blind obedience only, and have no prior ideology or cultural identity to fall back on when they are taken out of it.Ā 
so to answer this question, i must add some conjecture to horde primes backstory and how the clones see themselves in horde primes universe.Ā I already wrote up a brief backstory idea for horde prime/the clones and have it posted on here somewhere. I'm not going to dig it up but you could probably find it in the #horde prime tag on my blog if you dig hard enough.Ā 
To summarize it though, I have it as horde prime was once a regular (bad) dude who became a cult leader under the premise of preaching peace --> he becomes disillusioned with people and even his own followers because he doesn't actually like people, he likes manipulating them. --> this and the power of being a cult leader go to his head and he starts to think that he is the only person in existence capable of living a moral life and everyone else needs to be saved from themselves, the world would be a better place if he could just make everyone's decisions for them. --> he somehow gets a hold of the technology needed to set up the hive mind, be it by inventing it himself, stealing it, finding it, or being gifted it.Ā 
I'll pause here to address the theory that horde prime was originally an eldritch being that simply possessed a dude who would become the template for the clones. I think there's enough stuff in the show that this is a valid read and might even be canon but i don't really care for it. For me, what makes horde prime a compelling villain is that he's a very human evil, so having him actually be an evil demon thing instead of a really bad but believable dude who got near ultimate power weakens his character. BUT, iā€™m not going to address it in my comic so i'll leave it open as to whether he's got that going on or not. If he is, the clones donā€™t know about it and neither they nor the other characters have any way of discovering it. IF he is though, it would happen here. I could see it being a cool idea for him to get the hive mind from the eldritch being that would then possess him and haunt his lineage for time immemorial as a deal with the devil sort of thing, but he has to be a bad person before that.
Anyway he gets the hive mind--> he gets all of his followers to chip themselves --> gets those people to chip everyone else on his home planet --> use his planet wide army to harvest all resources on the planet and build his first space fleet and take to the skies and start his conquest--> realize that if he is to succeed hes going to need to both become immortal and find a steady source of new followers because chipped people die eventually and he doesnt care about people enough to figure out a way to keep a self sufficient population of followers alive, he just wants people around to adore him and do his bidding--> invents his cloning system-->
and heres the big one,
his original body has to die so he can upload his consciousness into a new clone.Ā Ā 
and THAT, to the clones, would be the moment that horde prime becomes a god.
his reliance on the hive mind and vast network of followers are what give him his godly abilities, but just as the horde clones could not exist without being cloned from horde prime, so too could horde prime not exist as he does in the show without them.Ā 
i see it as both a christlike sacrifice and a cyclical system of debt and sacrifice. horde prime dies for our sins, so that he might continue to purify the universe so that there will be no more death and more clones will be born, while the clone hes possessing has to essentially die by giving himself up entirely to become the new prime so all this can happen too, and to repay primes death. not all clones can become the next prime however, but all must be ready to die for him, hence horde prime having clone infantries despite also having robots he could send instead.Ā 
i dont have clear thoughts about what the green goo is, but horde primes words about his brothers lending him their life force go along with this idea. the clones give him theyre life force, so he can give it back to them.
another interesting aspect of this is that prime always portrays himself as a brother to his followers, never a father as christ is portrayed as in christianity. i know this is from hordak and horde prime being actual brothers in the 80s show but ive seen this trope come up a few times in media before, where a man raises a kid but has them call him their brother instead of dad. it seems so deliberate. because a parents job is to take care of you, but a sibling, might take care of you sure, but thats not their job. its like hes deliberately trying to place himself on the same level as hisĀ ā€˜siblingā€™ so he can demand the same amount of respect you would give to a parent without taking on the responsibility to not... ya know... screw them over in the head? idk it seems very slimy to me. but that says more about prime as a character than how the clones see him.
and we still have the concept of the soul to fit in here somehow, and do they have an afterlife? im going to say no to the afterlife. theres just not enough in the show to go off of and everything that we do know about horde prime points to him only caring about himself in life. HOWEVER, there is nothing more quintessentially christian than the concept of hell and i think that will be of use here.Ā 
since the creation of the clones is tied with the creation of their religion, this would put the clones themselves less as allegories of people who need to be saved and more as the horde version of angels. in my telling here, horde prime views all people who do not submit to his will as net negatives to the universe who have to be removed for peace to exist, so by this view the chipped people are the saved, the people that horde prime kills are the sinners, and his military campaign is one long apocalypse slowly working its way through the universe, with the clones carrying out his righteous judgement. but the afterlife isnt involved in this, so even if some chipped people are left alive, eventually they will all die out, and then it will be just horde prime and is clones in a perfect, peaceful starless sky, and thats what heaven is.Ā 
getting to heaven is the main goal of real christianity and it is the same in horde religion, but heaven isnt a place in the horde cosmology, its a physical goal that has to be created. not all clones will make it to heaven of course, because most will die before they reach total destruction of the universe but the clones arent supposed to think of themselves as individuals anyway. they have to be willing to die for horde prime and die for the cause or be cast out and thats hell.Ā 
i dont see prime as someone who would kill his own followers outright too often even though he could. plus they arent supposed to value their individual lives the same way normal people do anyway it doesnt seem like a real punishment, they need something worse than simple death to fear. so by my view hell for the clones is separation from prime. it can be in life or death. no matter how bad it is in the horde being on the outside of it has to seem worse, and thats where the concept of the soul comes in. when one is a part of the hive mine, their soul is with prime. they are not supposed to have a will or any thoughts beyond love for prime, its essentially the same as not having a soul but they think of it as being at peace. being cast out is to be never at peace and would be told to them as being the worst possible thing that could ever happen to someone because it corrupts the soul.Ā 
ā€œa lot of unpleasant things happen in the horde so just imagine how terrible it must be outside of it! you cant because i protect you from that. now get in the goo, this is for your own goodā€ - horde prime probablyĀ 
this is why outsiders are so resistant to submitting to primes light and also why its ok to kill them, in the hordes view.Ā 
so, to start wrapping thigs up, there is no horde without horde prime. the religion starts and ends with him. because he is supposed to be the only person ever to be able to make true moral and just decisions, without him is followers cant take any actions without worrying that they are going against primes will. since they have no holy text they cant extrapolate and try to figure it out either. its up in the air whether or not they are going to find a way to get the horde to make the jump from cult to regular religion.
its late i got to go to bed now
40 notes Ā· View notes
3d-wifey Ā· 4 years ago
Text
The Academy ā§ Part 1
Pairing: Reader x Multiple
Synopsis: Given the chance to rewrite your life for the better, how could you say no? Of course, it helps that the ones presenting this gift are crazy hot.
Word Count: 7.6k
Warnings: Nothing yet.
A/N: If this feels hastily thrown together, that's because it is. It does help that Reader's relationship with the boys is meant to feel rushed tho. So, the lack of relationship building between the three seems intentional šŸ˜‹. Reader's personality switch-up is also intentional. I promise the quality will get better after this. Happy reading!
You liked coffee shops. One would argue a little too much. You were like an addict and you typically got your fix at Komori's Delights.
You liked coffee shops, solely, because of the people. You would sit at the same corner booth you've been sitting at for the past five years and listen in on their conversations like a creep.
You led a pretty basic life. Once you turned sixteen, the adoption agency helped you get an apartment. And then, when you turned eighteen, a job in customer service. Yet, since it mainly involved doing online chat services from home, you rarely interacted with anyone. With no family that you knew of, you were pretty socially isolated. And you weren't doing too well on the friends front either.
People didn't exactly line up to hang out with quirkless orphans. Loneliness stuck to you like a shadow.
The only thing you honestly looked forward to when you opened your eyes was hearing about other people's lives. You could admit to yourself that it was pathetic.
It was just something about watching "normal" people interacting with each other. Their stories, their conversations, how they responded to and handled everyday situations. All of it, all of them, thrumming with life. A simple passion you dreamed of having, but sadly, didn't possess.
You were able to quench a burning thirst within yourself just by watching them. Living through them. At first, you wondered what that thirst was. What did you gain from being around other people that you couldn't achieve in solitude?
It took you a few years to figure it out. You spent many restless nights in your cold twin bed at the group homes, then in the equally cold queen bed at your apartment, trying to understand what you were missing.
You were around seventeen at the time and a fresh-faced graduate. Instead of going to any of the graduation parties that many of your former classmates were throwing, you were sitting at your booth. The same one that protected you from the cold fall winds and overlooked the entire shop.
Two women were arguing in the corner about something or other. The conversation didn't seem interesting enough to listen in on until the shorter of the two shouted something.
"Nobody had seen you in over ten hours. We were all scared something had happened. I was scared something had happened."
You vaguely remember them hugging and making up after that. It seemed strange to you at the time that someone could be so worried about another person. You never really found yourself worrying about anyone. Especially not to the extent of being scared for their well-being.
It occurred to you later that night. With just three sentences, you had your answer. You wanted some type of connection. To be seen. You wanted to be somewhere where people would know your name, know your face, notice if you weren't there. You wanted to be wanted. Something to tie you to humanity.
Now, here you were three years later. In the same weathered leather booth, working the same reclusive job, still hungering for that connection. Nothing had changed in your life.
You wrapped your hands around the mug and brought it closer to your chest, sighing at the heat it provided. The smell of cocoa and cinnamon wafted under your nose, making you relax further into the booth. You had mainly ordered the hot chocolate to warm your cold fingers, but it did pair well with the sugar cookies that came with it.
The temperature had dropped faster this year with the coming of winter and you were oftentimes reminded of how lucky you were to even have a home to escape the cold in.
With the winter winds, came the mass of people who sought out the cafƩ to hide from the chilliness outside. Now, Komori's wasn't what you would call exceedingly popular, so it rarely saw the same person more than once.
But, over the past five days, two people came to the shop roughly around the same time every day. They usually came with four or five others, but it was never the same people. The only constants with the groups were the two men.
And what men they were.
They carried themselves completely differently; the only thing they had in common was being absurdly attractive. The first one was tall and built like a football player, with big blue eyes, bright hair, and an even brighter smile.
It was obvious he had many admirers if the way his friends hung onto his every word was anything to go by. Based on how often he steered the conversation, you could tell he was a natural-born leader with charisma to match. His allure was sunny and encompassing, but carefree.
The shorter male was just as handsome, but his appeal was subtle compared to the blond one. You wouldn't notice if you just glanced at him, but you got the feeling that that was a conscious decision on his part. He didn't seem the type to like attention, going through great efforts not to be seen.
He typically didn't add much to their conversations unless he was reining his partner in. Messy, indigo bangs casted a shadow over his nervous eyes and long, pointed ears twitched whenever his group got too loud. He had a swimmer's body, but, again, you wouldn't notice unless you stared at him long enough. And you've done a lot of staring.
You sighed again, taking a sip from your mug. It was completely on-brand for you to over-analyze some random men. You looked over to one of the circle booths across the room. They were here again. The two men and five more strangers. Well, they were all strangers to you, but for some reason, you felt like you knew them, at least a little.
Maybe because you had been listening in on their conversations for practically a week, but, that was neither here nor there.
You had lost all interest in anybody else that came in; all of your attention was focused on them and them alone. You would wait hours at a time for them to come in with new people and watch as they talked. Their conversations always pulled you in. Especially when they talked about a place called Yuuei.
The blond one would talk animatedly about the place to the others to the point where they got excited too. It happened every time with every group.
You had gone home with your curiosity peeked the first time you heard them mention it. You spent the entire night hunched over your laptop, scrounging the internetā€”again, like a creepā€”for anything relating to Yuuei.
You looked everywhere, but it couldn't be found. It wasn't on any maps. There were no Google links about it. As far as you could tell, it wasn't some kind of slang or anything. The only mention of it was on a Reddit conspiracy theory thread about a cult that shared the same name. You tallied your loses and suspected that it was just some type of club and the two of them were probably recruiting new members. And, technically, you were right.
You were brought back to the present when the hairs on your arms and neck stood up. But the shop door hadn't been opened and there was no breeze inside the cafƩ. You weren't cold.
Your gaze swept over the expanse of the shop; eyes, not so subtly, hopping from table to table. Finding nothing but people locked in conversation, until you glanced at the circle booth. Narrowed (E/C) eyes met bright blue. Instead of becoming embarrassed at getting caught and looking away, like most people did, the blond held your gaze and grinned.
He smiled at you.
Not a condescending smile; not an angry borderline-sneer; not even a half awkward half fearful kind of smile that you often got from strangers after you stared at them a little too long. Just a warm upturn of lips that felt like open arms welcoming you back home.
You looked away in hopes that it would be the end of the interaction, but not before seeing the blond elbow his friend and gesture over to you. All while still wearing the same smile on his face.
You stared down at the light brown liquid in your mug, telling yourself the steam wafting up from the hot chocolate was the reason your face was so warm. Yeah, that's why. That's the only thing that made sense.
Every other sound blurred in the background until the only thing you could hear were twin footfalls. Confident footsteps leading the way with reluctant ones following close behind. Getting steadily closer and closer. Each step a metronome to your ears. Were they coming towards you?
The muscles in your arms flinched with every sound of shoes hitting the linoleum floor.
Step, step, step, untilā€”
"Hi! I'm Mirio. And this here is my buddy, Tamaki." He introduced, reaching a scarred hand out towards you, probably expecting you to shake it. You stared up at them with wide eyes, dumbfounded at the turn of events. No one in this cafƩ had ever approached you before, not even the staff. His voice was accented, which was surprising considering you never heard it when he was talking before. Maybe it was just hard to pick up on from across the room.
You weren't sure what prompted them to come up to you and if you took a glance over their shoulder, you could see that the people they were with seemed just as confused as you. Not wanting to appear rude, you paused before reaching out and shaking his hand. His palm was rough from the buildup of calluses, and It dwarfed your own. It was warm.
"I'm...Y/n." You introduced yourself cautiously, watching them as they moved to sit down in front of you. Tamaki on the inside, Mirio on the outside. You wondered if it was normal for him to just walk up to a person he didn't know and strike up a conversation like an old friend.
"We saw you sitting by yourselfā€”"
Jesus, how sad of a picture did you make that they felt the need to come over just to end your suffering?
"ā€”and came over to see if you wanted to join us." You? Join them? Honestly, you would love to sit with them and finally be included in the conversation instead of just listening to it from the outside. But, something told you that the feeling wasn't mutual.
You glanced back to their booth to find their friends staring at you. Or, at least they were before they noticed you looking at them. Diverting their gaze before you could meet any of their eyes head-on.
You knew if you sat with them, all you would end up with were judgmental glares and badly concealed whispers about you. How fun.
"No pressure, of course!" Mirio was quick to assure, taking your silence as unwillingness. And his assumption would be right.
"I, uh, don't think I'd fit in with your friends." He looked at you with a confused tilt of his head, resembling a puppy who didn't know what you were saying to it.
"Oh, I mean them," You gestured to the group of five people talking amongst themselves and sneaking occasional glances your way, "plus the other people you guys usually come in with."
Although the statement sounded innocent to you, you couldn't help but feel like you fucked up somehow. Their faces didn't change, but there was something about the way Mirio's hands twitched and Tamaki's shoulders tensed that made you feel...uneasy. Paranoia creeping up on you like phantom hands.
"Other people, huh," Mirio paused before giving you a boyish grin, "So, you were watching us." He said not unlike a lawyer who just caught the defendant red-handed. You could feel your heartbeat pick up as he leaned over the table towards you, hands laced together, but your face remained blank. Despite his playful tone, the glint in his eyes made you feel like you were being trialed for murder.
It struck you then just how creepy that might sound to them. You probably seemed like some kind of stalker. A weirdo that's been watching their every move for the past five days, which, of course, you were. He had every right to be suspicious of you.
"Mirio, ease off of her." Tamaki interrupted, face practically buried in the wall. That was the first time you heard him speak, and, God, were you thankful for his timing. It sounded like he had the same accent as Mirio, but, for the life of you, you still couldn't place it.
"Heh, I'm just goofing." He laughed, big blue eyes colored with mirth as he leaned back from you in favor of picking up one of your cookies. But his relaxed posture felt too tense for that to truly be how he felt. It seemed forced.
"Anyway, I wouldn't really call them friends. Just people we've met in passing while we visited. Do you...know any of them?"
You leaned back, unconsciously mirroring him. Your nails tapped against the table to the beat of the music playing softly over the speakers as you took your time quietly examining the two men before you. Your brain ran over the people they brought into the shop. Dozens upon dozens of faces and none of them were familiar.
"No, I can't say I do."
There was a moment of silence before any of you talked.
"Um, I hope you don't take this the wrong way, but you're a pretty intimidating girl." He chuckled, scratching the back of his head. Blond strands falling out of his ponytail to frame his face. You held in a sigh. He wasn't the first person to tell you that and he probably wouldn't be the last.
You weren't sure what it was about your appearance that everyone found so daunting; it could be how hard you stared at people. Or how silent you were. Maybe you had a resting bitch face, but you couldn't be sure, since nobody was ever brave enough to tell you. Whatever it was, it definitely wasn't doing you any favors.
"Is that why he's so quiet?" You joked humorlessly, peeking at the man to your rightā€”Tamaki, you reminded yourselfā€”to find him already looking at you. Piercing purple-blue eyes made the hairs on your neck stand straight as he stared at you without turning away from the white walls. It threw you off to see he was staring at you so intently, considering you didn't think he was even paying attention to the conversation.
"Oh, you mean Tamaki? He's just a little shy around new people. Ain't that right, bud?" He elbowed his friend a little sharply.
"Uh, y-yeah."
"So, where are you guys from?" Your gaze shifted between them, yet again changing the conversation.
You focused on the twinge of pain coming from your finger as you picked at the skin around your nail, a nervous habit you took up when you were a child. It was how you developed such a good poker face. Keeping your emotions off your face and instead directing them to the poor skin of your nail beds.
"Is it that obvious we aren't from around here?" The blondā€”Mirioā€”joked, putting his on the back of the booth behind Tamaki's head.
"Your accents kind of gave you away." You joked back. It felt nice to do that. To have someone to joke with.
"Okay, well...It's a little...town called Yuuei," when you perked up, they shared a quick glance before Mirio continued, "It's really small, so you've probably never heard of it. We're actually heading back pretty soon."
"What's it like there? It's still in Japan, right? I assume it is, considering you both speak Japanese like it's your native language," you tried to reign in your excitement, but the prospect of getting some kind of information on this place was too much to pass up, "Do you have any pictures I could seā€”"
"She's really pretty. Don't you think, Tamaki?" he cut you off, asking the other boy like you weren't just talking, "Sorry if that was random." He laughed. You weren't an expert on social cues, but something about his smile made you think he wasn't really sorry.
You froze and you glanced over at Tamaki with wide eyes, finding he looked more embarrassed than you felt. You kept your face perfectly blank, hopefully not giving away how off-guard that caught you.
"Yeah," he agreed sheepishly, slouching in on himself, "She is." He sounded certain in his answer, which struck you as curious considering how unsure he seemed about literally everything. Almost like it wasn't his first time saying it. For some reason, you couldn't see Tamaki going around complimenting random people like a playboy.
Mirio? Sure.
But, Tamaki? Not so much.
"Oh...thank you." You mumbled, rubbing the tip of your nose and picking at the faded blue fabric of your scarf. You prayed the booth would open up like a Venus flytrap and swallow you whole. You were just rambling a mile a minute to two guys you just met. Was that his way of polity telling you to shut up?
Not only that, but you were at your wits' end here. The conversation kept changing so quickly, touching on topics you had no idea how to navigate. You felt way out of your element.
How sad was it that getting complimented was where your mind drew the line?
"You're welcome, Sunshine." He pointed down to your scarf, cookie still in hand, answering the unasked question in your furrowed brows, "Your scarf. Really cute, by the way." You looked down at the offending cloth wrapped around your neck.
A baby blue woolen scarf with little patterned suns grinning and wearing big green sunglasses. You hadn't really thought much of it when you grabbed it on your way out of the apartment this morning, but here you were wearing a children's scarf in front of two of the hottest guys you've ever seen in your life. They say hindsight was 20/20, but you'd say it was just a bitch.
The fact that they didn't answer your questions didn't go unnoticed, but maybe it was deemed inappropriate in their culture to ask someone about that kind of stuff if you weren't close. You decided to drop it, not wanting to give the impression that you were disrespectful, but kept it at the back of your mind.
___
You still had no clue why it happened, but this...arrangement continued longer than you thought it would. You didn't really know what to call it, but, whatever it was went on every day for the next couple of months. You would wait at your booth, they would come in with new people, talk with them for a little, and then split off to come talk to you.
You know you shouldn't have, but you felt kind of special knowing that they wanted to come spend time with you. You didn't comment on how fast you guys were moving. Choosing to, instead, push the uncertain feeling to the back of your mind.
It was becoming an unwelcome habit.
You didn't bring up the subject of their home again, weary of another awkward conversational lapse on your part. You often felt that creeping uneasiness come up whenever you turned the spotlight on them. You were just trying to make the small talk that you often saw in other people's conversations, but Mirio's eyes would always develop a certain...look and even poor Tamaki would tense up with every question. You decided it was better not to push for information about them at all.
That was your second mistake.
While you didn't ask them much, they seemed to want to know everything about you. Theyā€”mainly Mirioā€”asked you probing question after probing question about your life. About your job, where you lived, who you lived with, if you had any family, etc. The constant stream of questioning seemed odd to you, but you were more than happy to bask in the attention like a lovestruck teenager talking to her crushes.
That's how they made you feel.
Maybe you were just excited to finally partake in those conversations you watched everyone else have. To finally have people want to listen to what you had to say. Frantic to form a connection, no matter how weak the foundation was. The red flags were obvious, but desperation tended to make you colorblind.
You were very hesitant to inform them about your complete lack of quirk at first. You've seen how people react to that and you weren't too eager to lose the only people that could be considered your friends. However, it couldn't be hidden from them forever. Especially, since both of them were so quirk oriented.
They, surprisingly, reacted better than you expected when you told them. In fact, they almost seemed happy.
After you told them that, they wouldn't stop talking about Yuuei. Even Tamaki would jump in on the conversation to tell you things about their home. Alternating between demonstrating their quirks and explaining the wonder that was Yuuei.
It made you apprehensive to be around people with such powerful quirks. It always had, especially in high school. You hadn't known them for long, but you were sure they wouldn't hurt you.
They strived to be pretty accommodating to your anxiousness, which no one had ever done before. And, like a stupid puppy, you were getting attached to their kindness. They and their compassion were like a balm to that scorching thirst that you endured for the past twenty years.
In the short two months you knew them, they had somehow become a solid fixture. They had dug out a divot in your life and laid in it like they've always belonged there. It got to the point where you would call in sick to work just to stay with them a little longer.
Your fall from grace wasn't instantaneous. It happened gradually; inch by beautiful inch. You started falling the moment they came to sit with you. No, the moment they walked into the cafƩ was your first step towards oblivion. You were plunging to your demise and you only had yourself to blame. You allowed them a permanent room in your life, despite knowing their stay was temporary.
You're confident they had no idea how important they were to you. Nevertheless, no matter how sorry it sounded, you grew dependent on them. They plagued your thoughts like a disease: that brief period you experience between sleep and consciousness filled with thoughts of them, the moments of long silence at home were spent thinking about your boys, and even when you were with them, ironically, you couldn't stop thinking about them.
How did Mirio get all those scars? I wonder if Tamaki is eating enough? Where were they staying in the city?
You actively worried about them for some reason that was completely lost on you. You were so used to them being there, you weren't even sure how you used to live without them.
"We leave this Sunday."
Turns out you were gonna find out sooner than expected.
"S-so soon?" You choked out, setting your mug down. He had caught you so off guard that you started choking on your hot chocolate. After calming down and assuring them that you weren't dying, you were able to think.
You knew they were just visiting and they'd have to leave eventually. But, for some inane reason, you thought you'd have more time. More time to prepare. More time to...more time with them.
They had walked into the shop by themselves and headed straight for your booth like they had just been drafted for war, which set off emergency lights in your brain. You should have known they were delivering bad news.
"We've actually been here way longer than we were supposed to." Mirio laughed, scratching the back of his head.
"They had to call us back this time," Tamaki's soft-spoken voice imputed, but it seemed like he was talking to himself, "They've never had to call us back before."
"Called back? By who?" You looked between them expectantly.
"Uh, by our leaders. It's a small place, you know? So everyone is basically family. It only makes sense that they'd be worried about us taking too long." The blond explained, rubbing his hands together to get rid of the cold.
So, they were leaving because they were told to? Their leaders had that much sway over their lives?
"Couldn't you guys just...stay a little longer?" Now you were begging them to stay. But what else could you do? By the way they were talking, you could safely assume that they wouldn't be visiting you any time soon.
Mirio frowned, placing his big hand on top of yours. Big blue eyes a lot duller than usual. No matter how hard you looked you couldn't find that spark they typically had.
"I-Sunshine," he sighed, like a man passive to his fate, "it doesn't work like that. We have to go home."
You looked over at Tamaki who was already facing you, a huge improvement from when you first met. His head was down and if his pointed ears could droop like a sad puppy, you're sure they would. They didn't want to leave you just as much as you wanted them to stay.
There was no music playing in the shop to fill the silence between the three of you and the shop lacked the usual chatter. Seems like your earlier comparison had some truth to it. They may not be heading off to war, but they were still saying goodbye like they were. Like you'd never see them again. You felt lucky you even had the luxury of saying goodbye.
The sound of your heart beating against your ribs flooded your ears. Realistically, you knew they couldn't have drastically changed your life in a little over two months.
You could feel saliva collect in your mouth as your stomach gurgled ominously. Before them, every day you would wake up, work, go to the coffee shop, and go home without truly being awake. It felt like you were sleepwalking through your entire life. Living, but never alive. Never really there.
No one to see you. No one to hear you. You were nothing more than a ghost.
Your chest burned and your throat tightened. You couldn't go back to that. You'd be alone again. You couldn't be alone again.
You took a deep breath and schooled your expression, but you were sure that Mirio felt you shaking under his hand.
"What am Iā€”" you swallowed the lump in your throat, "ā€”What am I supposed to do now?" You whispered. But, who were you even asking: them or yourself? They were leaving your life just as fast as they came into it.
Mirio was quick to stand up and the leather booth squeaked under him as he slid into the seat beside you. The weight of his arm was comforting and heavy on your shoulders. His pointer finger and thumb closed in around your chin, turning you to face him.
"I don't..." His voice drifted off when he met your eyes, his lips twitching downwards into a frown. You could see the gears turning in his head before he nodded to himself. An internal conflict coming to an end. Something filled his eyes as he searched your face. It wasn't the spark that you were used to seeing, but a fire.
"Come with us."
Tamaki's head shot up, anxious indigo eyes looking between you before saying, "M-Mirio, are you sure she should come? She, um," his right hand moved to grip his left arm, "our culture is pretty different. S-she might not be able to...adjust."
"That won't be a problem. I'll look after her."
"That's what I'm worried about." He whispered loud enough for you to still hear, but the blond didn't seem deterred. He never looked away from you.
Mirio called you, pulling your attention back to him. You were pretty sure this was the first time you've heard him say your name.
"Look, Yuuie is...it's filled with people like youā€”like us," he gestured between the three of you, "A lot of people were looking for the same things you are and they found them in Yuuie." Every thing he said was filled with unwavering certainty, an unavoidable conviction that seeped into your bones. It was clear he honestly believed every word.
The conversation was moving too fast for you to fully understand what he was saying. One second, you're on the verge of a panic attack, and the next, you're being persuaded to run away with them? Crazy enough, you were actually considering it. It seemed like such a simple solution.
"You wanna be seen, right? Admired? Understood?ā€”"
Were you that obvious?
"ā€”Well, there's no better place to be seen than at Yuuie! Our leaders strive to provide a place where every single person is appreciated for their contributions. There's always new people coming along. People who desperately needed a homeā€”a guiding hand. Right, Tamaki?"
"Yeah, I guess." Tamaki agreed with a resigned shrug of his shoulders, eyes downcast.
"See? I'm sure everyone there will love you! What do you have to lose?"
What did you have to lose? Your minimum wage job? Your one-room apartment? Your complete and utter lack of companionship?
If you did go with them, what would happen? You never really believed in all of that mumbo-jumbo about fate, but this seemed destined. Every solution to your problems is wrapped up in one big bow laid out in front of you. How could you say no?
So you didn't.
"Okay," you picked at your fingertips under the table, "I'll go with you." The corners of his lips twitched upwards before spreading into a grin. Thin lips moving to show off pearly whites. Even Tamaki looked happy, if not a little reluctant.
And at that moment, as they gazed at you like you were the only thing lighting their way, you never felt more sure of anything in your life.
"I swear you won't regret it, Sunshine.
___
You regretted agreeing to this. No matter how much you liked them, you never should have said yes. This whole thing had felt off-putting since you left.
If you were being truly honest with yourself, something didn't feel quite right since you met those two. Ever since the first time they walked into Komori's Delights, you knew there was something about them that caught your attention.
You originally thought it was because they were new and exciting...and hot. But, it was clear that from the start, your subconscious could tell something was off. Too bad you didn't listen to it.
The fact that Mirio and Tamaki came to pick you up was more than a little surprising, considering they didn't tell you they were coming beforehand.
Instead of taking an Uber, like you anticipated, they both were very insistent on taking the bus. Not one for needless confrontation, you agreed. You figured they knew more about this kind of thing than you did anyway. And they paid for the bus fare, so you couldn't complain.
The bus drove you about an hour out of the city before Mirio requested to get off; another thing that struck you as weird, but you didn't say anything. The three of you walked to a secluded point in the rode that led to an opening in the tree line. Well, you couldn't really call it secluded considering all the people gathered there.
The sheer amount of people waiting for you had stopped you in your tracks. Logically, you knew it was stupid to think there wouldn't be others coming with you, but a small part of you had hoped that you were the only one they were taking home with them.
Your hands gripped the straps of your backpack, sharp nails digging into taut leather. The weight loosening as you adjusted them on your shoulders. The trek so far had been strenuous. Your right ankle hurt from getting it twisted in a hole and mosquitoes were everywhere. Putting the physical strain traveling like this had on your body aside; the girl next to you had been talking your ear off nonstop.
You were all for making friends, but there should be a time and place to start talking about your fucking life story. And, considering your shoes were wet with mud and the humidity of the forest made your shirt cling to you like a second skin, now definitely wasn't the time. You didn't understand how someone could be so chatty in your current situation.
"ā€”you quirkless too?"
"What?" Your neck snapped towards her so fast that if you were any quicker, you could have given yourself whiplash. What did she say?
"What? Are you deaf or something? I asked if you were quirkless too. As in, do you have a quirk or not?" You let the childish jab slide and focused on digesting the sentence. The grass tickled your throbbing ankle as you worked to keep pace with her long strides.
"You're quirkless?"
"Not just me. Every person I talked to is quirkless and I'm pretty sure I talked to, like, everyone here." Your eyes sharply swept over the group, keeping a headcount as you went.
If one out of one hundred people in Japan are quirkless, what were the odds that over twenty of them were gathered in the same place?
"Hey, it's supposed to be winter, right?"
"Yeah." You agreed absently, more focused on trying to get a glimpse of Mirio's blond hair at the front of the group or Tamaki's indigo hair somewhere at the back. You needed to talk to one of them. You needed to know what the hell was going on.
"So why the hell is it so hot?" She asked, pulling her brown hair into a low hanging ponytail. Her roots soaked with sweat, a true testament to the sweltering heat.
"I don't know." You stopped in your tracks, acutely aware of the people passing you, but remaining still. A rock thrown in the middle of a lake, but the stream still flowing nonetheless.
Too many things were happening for them to be a coincidence. You weren't a mathematician, but even you could see that the parts of this equation did not add up. Mirio and Tamaki showing up at your apartment, the number of people without quirks gathered in one spot, and the muggy heat in the forest combined to form a sizeable pit in your stomach.
It was a mistake to come here.
"Y/n? What are you talking about?"
Tamaki's quiet voice startled you out of your thoughts. You hadn't realized you were talking out loud; you hoped he hadn't heard much. You didn't even hear him approaching. His lithe frame stopped beside you as you readjusted your grip on your backpack.
Perhaps you were overreacting; Just being paranoid. And, if something actually was wrong, it wouldn't be wise to tell him about your concerns. Either of them, a small part of your brain whispered. Probably the logical part. For now, you'll keep your suspicions close to your chest. You started forward with a limp towards everyone else, Tamaki close behind you.
"Y-you shouldn't stray too far from the rest of the group. Are you hurt?"
"Um, my ankle is sore and it's only going to get worse the more I walk on it," you looked over the treetops as you walked by them. No birds. No squirrels. Nothing, "Which brings up a question: How long until we get to Yuuei?"
You watched him stumble over his words before answering.
"I-uh, I'm not really sure. But it...shouldn't take too long now," you watched from the corner of your eye as he pulled a plastic baggy full of small baked balls out of his backpack, "Here, it's takoyaki."
You paused.
"What do you want me to do with it?"
"We've been out here for a while, I-I thought you might have been hungry," a flush settled on the apples of his cheeks as he stared at the ground, "You don't have to eat it, o-of course. I was just worried about you."
Worried about you? You stared down at the small ball of dough and meat he placed in your hand and waited. You half expected him to tell you what he wanted in return for the food, but he didn't. You were quick to accept, alonst forgetting to say thanks in your haste, especially considering he was right about one thing.
You were starving. It felt like you hadn't eaten all day, which couldn't be right since the sun was still where it was when you began to walk. You could just chalk it up to the incredible heat and humidity in the forest. And your job definitely didn't make you the most athletic person, so you got tired easily.
"Why aren't you up front with Mirio?"
"I have to stay back here to make sure nobody gets...lost," his shoulders hunched as he pulled out more takoyaki, "Besides, I-I don't really like being front and center like Mirio. I'm not brave enough to lead people." It was just a hunch, but you got the feeling that this was about more than just your current situation. His words were weighted like they had some type of double meaning behind them.
Sure, Tamaki wasn't the most confident guy you met. And, yeah, he could barely get through a conversation with a little old lady without chickening out. But, you were able to read people; you were so good at it that it was basically your quirk.
"Brave? I think bravery is relative. Each person is brave on their own terms," the group's chatter became louder as you got closer, "You left your hometown for the first time and came to the city, right? Don't you think that's brave?"
"No," his voice was so soft you could barely hear him, "not really."
"Hmm," you finally bit into the ball of bread and octopus, "You shouldn't try to measure yourself based off of other people's limits. I think you're brave enough as you are." You could feel his gaze trail over the side of your face like he was trying to use his eyes to crack you open. You decisively decided to ignore it.
"Thank you, y/n."
___
With the help of Tamaki, you were finally able to find Mirio. Actually, once you pushed through the throng of people it wasn't exactly hard to find his broad figure. That's another thing you noticed about him; just how much he stood out. Even Tamaki, who tried his hardest to blend into the shadows, easily grabbed attention. Demanding the focus of any room they walked into, if not with mere presence alone.
Despite that, they weren't what you were thinking about. The temperature was high and the morale was low. The group's overall excitement had dimmed considerably since you started traveling and there were more than a few people grumbling and whining. But, really, who could blame them?
The sun bore down on all of you with an oppressing heat and it was only getting hotter. The air was heavy with the evaporated rain, making it feel more like you were wading through an impossibly deep pool instead of hiking through a forest. Every step you took felt weighed down as if the air had wrapped itself around every limb like a heavy blanket.
You weren't the only one feeling the effects of the journey. You picked up bits and pieces of conversation as you walked, more like limped, next to Mirio. Protests from the group grew louder the longer you went. Surrounded by heat and with no break in sight, the crowd got antsy.
"It's so hotā€”"
"...long are we gonna keep walkiā€”"
"All the trees look...same."
"ā€”we're in a forest, dumbass."
"You know what I mean, man! I swear...passed this one before."
You were running on fumes yourself, but they didn't see you complaining. You dragged your eyes over to Mirio. Fluffy, golden hair bounced in its ponytail with every step as he marched forward. The sun set a glow on his peachy skin, but there wasn't a single drop of sweat on him. Considering he lived here his whole life, you assumed he probably was just used to the crazy heat. He kept his eyes forward with a placid smile on his face. If he was bothered by the groups growing grievances, he definitely didn't show it.
You stumbled until your shoulder hit the nearest tree, bark scratching harshly against your sweaty skin, but your ankle throbbed so sharply that you didn't even care. It was so hot. You brought a shaking hand up to wipe at your forehead. You all were walking for so long, but it felt like the sun's rays only got more intense.
"Okay, I think that's enough. You're pushing yourself way too hard. You're practically dead on your feet," he put his backpack on his chest and squatted down in front of you, "Hop on, Sunshine."
Your eyes widened. Was he serious?
"Wouldn't it make more sense to take a break? I'm sure I'm not the only person tired here." You panted, growing conscious of the eyes on you.
"If we stop now, we won't make it before nightfall. Come on. I'm not getting up until you get on. Just think of me as your noble steed." He smiled at you like he had no clue how embarrassing he was.
It was a thoughtful gesture. He had offered to let you get on his back earlier when he saw you stumbling around, but you declined, which proved to be a dumb decision on your part. And the thought of walking on your bum ankle anymore made you queasy, even now it throbbed despite you resting.
You gave a quick glance sideways at the group and, of course, they were all staring, staring, staring with their judgy little eyes. You guys hadn't even been out here that long and they somehow formed a group that you clearly weren't welcomed in.
You sighed.
There was no use being unnecessarily difficult. You were holding up the group as it was, and you had a feeling that he actually wouldn't get up unless you got on his back.
So you buried your pride and hobbled over to him. His big hands grabbed the bottom of your thighs and hoisted you up, wrapping your legs around his waist. You weren't sure where to put your arms and just draped them over his shoulders.
His cool skin worked wonders for the extreme heat you were feeling that you couldn't help but cling to his back further. Was it inappropriate? Probably. And your clammy skin was likely getting sweat all over him. Did you care? Not at all.
However, you couldn't help but think of yourself as an annoyance. Sure, everyone else was complaining, but they were still on their own two feet. And here you were, forcing Mirio to carry you in his back because you couldn't handle the journey when he was probably just as tired as you.
"Hey, you wanna hear a joke?," he suddenly asked, pulling you out of your thoughts, "What did the man with two left eyes and two right eyes tell his doctor? He had double vision! Ha!" He laughed, a little too proud of his joke. Maybe it was because of how he said it completely out of nowhere or because of how utterly stupid it was, but it made you smile.
Then Mirio beamed at you from over his shoulder and his vivid blue eyes seemed like they shined even brighter when you chuckled at his corny joke.
Did he tell you a joke in hopes that you'd relax?
"If you thought that was funny, there's tons more where that came from. Heh, I really have my mentor to thank for this A+ material. Now, what do you call somebody with nobody and no nose?"
But you didn't hear the punchline as the heat and the vibration of Mirio's voice swayed you into a restless sleep.
Voices shouting, shouting all around you. Intense heat. Being carried through a dark purple cloud and then...nothing.
___
When you awoke, you were still on Mirio's back, but you weren't in the forest anymore. Instead, all you saw was a wall. Your eyes lazily swept over the great expanse of cement, muscles straining as your neck craned towards the sky. The sunlight hit your eyes, blurring your vision as you tried to see the top. The wall was taller than any of the buildings you saw in the city.
Was this another dream? Had to be. But it felt so real. Too real.
You tried to climb off of Mirio's back, but your body felt like it was being weighed down by the air alone. And Mirio's tightening grip definitely didn't help. You could barely keep your eyes open as you blearily looked around, but you couldn't make out anything but shapes.
"Don't worry, Sunshine. Just go ahead and rest those pretty, little eyes. I'll take care of you."
"M...irio...whā€”" You could hardly keep your eyes open enough to finish your sentence. Darkness seizing your vision as Mirio's movements lulled you back to sleep. Your hearing was the last thing to go.
"How long did this group last, Sir?"
"Two days."
"A whole two days?! Pretty impressive, all things considered. Right, Sir?"
"Yes, Mirio..."
41 notes Ā· View notes
7deadlycinderellas Ā· 4 years ago
Text
No more math and history, ch6
Ao3 link
BIG TW in this chapter for discussion of an incident of religiously motivated child abuse. Please read responsibly.
Ā  Halfway through second session, Sansaā€™s halfway through reading a letter when she suddenly starts slapping the side of Aryaā€™s arm, making her drop her sandwich.
ā€œYouā€™re never going to believe this!ā€ she gushes, pushing the folded letter at Arya. She takes it and scans the words quickly.
Gendry has paused eating his soup.
ā€œWhat is it?ā€
Arya can barely believe her eyes. Thereā€™s a polaroid photo included and Arya runs her finger over it.
ā€œRobb wrote that Nymeria came home. Gods, itā€™s been six years, I figuredā€¦ā€
She doesnā€™t say. There are still wolves in the north. She stares at the photo, at Nymā€™s blue eyes, at her gray markings. She wonders if she will even remember her.
Itā€™s nice for a letter to bring good news this time.
Sheā€™s sick of Ygritte being so distant, so between her and Sansa, they decide to ambush her during the next rest period.
They both approach her on her cot with arms crossed.
ā€œOK, Ygritte, weā€™re not leaving until you tell us whatā€™s wrong.ā€
She tries to stare them down, but Arya and Sansa are better at it than her. With a deep sigh, she reaches into her trunk at the end of her bunk and pulls out a folded, battered letter.
Arya scans the back before turning it over. Sansa hunches over her shoulder so they both can read at the same time.
ā€œYou didnā€™t tell us you heard from Jon,ā€ she says, miffed, ā€œHe hasnā€™t written any of us yet.ā€
Sansaā€™s still reading while Arya talks and gets to the middle of the letter first. She clamps her hands over her mouth to stifle a squeal.
Ygritte looks at them both, and mutters, helpfully, as though they hadnā€™t just read the letter.
ā€œHe asked me to marry him.ā€
Sansa squeals and her hands fly to her mouth. After sheā€™s calmed down, she asks.
ā€œDonā€™t you want to be part of our family?ā€
Arya rolls her eyes.
ā€œDonā€™t mind her, sheā€™s as big a romantic moron as Jon has always been. Also-ā€
Arya runs her finger along one line in the letter.
ā€œHe asked you, ā€˜how you would feel about getting marriedā€™, pretty sure thatā€™s as indirect as Jon can get. Heā€™s probably terrified of what youā€™ll say.ā€
Ygritte looks at Arya dubiously.
ā€œSo what should I tell him?ā€
Arya shrugs.
ā€œTell him how you do feel about getting married. Which, I might ask, is what?ā€
Ygritte sighs and pulls her knees up to her chest.
ā€œItā€™s not that I never want to get married, but seven hells, Iā€™m only twenty. I see half the girls who leave school up north at sixteen and get married immediately. Theyā€™re my age and half of them already have kids and the other half work shit waitressing jobs while their husbandā€™s run sheep and drink, and itā€™s just- Forever is such a long, long time to think about...ā€
Arya rolls her eyes.
ā€œThen tell him that.ā€
ā€œIsnā€™t that a little-ā€
Arya rolls them again, and sits at the end of Ygritteā€™s bunk.
ā€œYgritte, youā€™re the only serious girlfriend Jonā€™s ever had. Youā€™ve been together for like, five years, and he never even looks at other girls. Iā€™m pretty sure telling him youā€™re scared to get married so young wonā€™t be a deal breaker.ā€
ā€œItā€™s also sort of a cliche for young soldiers to marry immediately upon enlistment, then come home and discover their wives were unfaithful, might want to remind Jon of that,ā€ Sansa comments. Arya snorts. Sansa watches far too many sappy made for TV movies. Sheā€™s heard Robbā€™s friend Theon make a couple of cracks at Jon to make sure he doesnā€™t get himself tied to a ā€œdependapotamusā€ too. Arya had lashed out at Theon for being insensitive as usual, but on his rare phone calls, Jon hadnā€™t seemed to think the other recruits were bastions of rational decision making.
ā€œJust,ā€ Arya adds before she leaves with Sansa, ā€œDonā€™t panic and make a decision youā€™ll regret later.ā€ She should write Jon and remind him to keep that in mind too. Sheā€™ll go get some stationary at the tuck shop later. ā€œTake your time. Thatā€™s one of the benefits of only being able to get snail mail out here.ā€
Marriage, Arya can barely believe it. Itā€™s such a grown up concern, out here in the woods. She thinks of Jon, off with the Air Force, standing and marching, and wonders if he wishes he were here, even when he is also thinking of marriage.
Later that week, Gendry comes to breakfast whistling. When Arya eyes him, he rolls up his shirt sleeve.
ā€œMade it twenty-four hours without a patch. I now declare myself free of nicotineā€™s power over my mind and my wallet.ā€
Arya gives him a high-five and Shireen follows up.
ā€œShireen was the one who really pushed me to quit,ā€ Gendry confides in Arya. ā€œShe really doesnā€™t like fire, and is apparently invested in me living to old age.ā€
Gendryā€™s so pleased with himself that Arya hates reminding him that the canoe races start today. He slumps over when she does. Gendryā€™s really not suited to a counselor role, heā€™s far too anti-social, but heā€™s quite good at enforcing rules and enforcing them fairly. But the races bring out the most rambunctious and the most competitive among the campers and there are frequently tears and occasionally blood. He spends the days of the races even more sullen than normal.
The day of the semi-final races, Tommen Baratheon flips out of his canoe and doesnā€™t come back up. A blow of the whistle, and itā€™s the first actual rescue Aryaā€™s seen happen at camp in years. The air is thick with anticipation, as everyone stays still, buddy arms up, watching the water.
The canoes are still sitting idle when Gendry jumps in and pulls Tommen from the water. Heā€™s limp and pale, and Gendry lays him on the shore, and checks his airway. He hasnā€™t even had a chance to check his pulse when Tommen coughs and the air thins and everyone can breathe again.
ā€œThat was fucking terrifying,ā€ he admits to Arya, ā€œbut...sort of exhilarating too.ā€
ā€œIt was exhilarating to watch,ā€ Arya tells him. Itā€™s true, she rarely gets to see him so confident and self-assured. Itā€™s like watching a great athlete play, but Gendryā€™s never really been able to give half a hoot about competition when they played anything. Itā€™s such a huge change, to see him so... sure of himself. Itā€™s nice, really.
But even afterwards, heā€™s tense through the end of the races, a tiny bit shaken up by the save.
The night the races end, he looks incredibly relieved. Thatā€™s the same night that Shireen whispers to Arya.
ā€œMy cabinā€™s doing a snack raid tonight. You should bring Gendry and help him cheer up.ā€
That Arya can definitely handle, sheā€™d been so disappointed at the end of first session when Hot Pie hadnā€™t managed to tell them when any of these were planned.
After campfire, Arya grabs his hand.
ā€œSnack orgy tonight with Shireenā€™s cabin, give me five minutes to change into my stretchy trousers.ā€
Snack raids were always an exciting event as a camper. Despite this, Arya is still a bit disappointed in herself that she never realized how carefully they were planned. They not only never got caught, but they always seemed to happen right when there were two or three of the big ten gallon ice cream drums close to their expiration dates. And somehow, the kitchen staff never locked up or put the toppings away.
Not that any of this knowledge stops Arya from loading up her sundae with crushed pineapple and whipped cream.
Shireenā€™s cabin is young enough that snack raids are an entirely new concept, so thankfully they are too excited by the ice cream to truly cause any real mischief, and keeping an eye on them in the kitchen is easy.
ā€œYā€™know, the first time we did this, Sansa was completely convinced we were going to get kicked out if we were caught,ā€ Arya whispers to Shireen while Gendry squirts the can of whipped cream into a camperā€™s open mouth.
ā€œShe always was the rule abiding type,ā€ Gendry adds.
Shireen slumps a bit, her cheeks red.
ā€œIā€™ve always been like that too.ā€
The whole group is quiet for a bit, when one of the younger girls approaches with her spoon.
ā€œWill the cold make your face stop hurting?ā€
Shireen smiles.
ā€œThank you for thinking of me, Lily, but itā€™s just scar tissue, it doesnā€™t hurt.ā€
Shireenā€™s eyes drift downward as the girl pads away, and Arya forces her mouth to stay closed but the words start tumbling from Shireenā€™s mouth regardless.
ā€œArya, you said you thought the Lord of Light was from Essos, did you ever hear about his followers affinity for fire?ā€
Arya is frozen, her eyes trailing towards Gendry, who is nearly as still as she is.
ā€œNo, no I canā€™t say I have.ā€
Shireenā€™s tilting forward, her bowl of strawberry ice cream sitting at her chin, untouched.
ā€œThatā€™s his followerā€™s favorite topic, cleansing and blessing by fire. When I was young and my father first started making me go to services with mum, it was all they talked about. Then a new priestess came to Dragonstone, all the way from Asshai. She was different. She didnā€™t just like talking about it. No matter how short a sermon was, there was always a fire on the altar.ā€
Next to her, Arya watches Gendry stiffen.
ā€œAfter that, we had to go to chapel every night, not just on Sundays. We werenā€™t supposed to do anything else at all it seemed. And her sermons were longer, and bigger. She made people stand up and profess things...and they burned things. At first it was just books and things she insisted were wrong, but thenā€¦ā€
Aryaā€™s mind is racing. She knows the sort of thing Shireen was describing. In history class a few years theyā€™d learned the word. A cult. Arya darts her eyes around trying to see if anyone else is listening, but thankfully the younger girls are chattering away.
Shireen reaches up and touches the side of her face.
ā€œI had chicken pox bad as a kid, it left some nasty scars. My mum used to try and cover it up, but it always stuck out.ā€
Arya nods.
ā€œI was so upset they got the vaccination like, a year, after I had it.ā€
Sheā€™s desperately trying to lighten the mood. She knows sometimes when people ask about her parents and her past, her words could get sort of heavy. It went with the territory, but Aryaā€™s actually almost frightened of where this goes.
ā€œThis priestess, her name was Melisandre. I donā€™t know if that was her first or last name. She sort of fixated on my scars. Kept saying she would purify me of them.ā€
Aryaā€™s beginning to shake as she thinks of what could be coming.
ā€œIā€™d seen her...the chapel had a fire of hot coals. Standing over them was said to purify your breath. She would sometimes call people to the front of the congregation and have them lay their hands on the coals, for what she said was ā€˜spiritual healingā€™ā€.
Shireenā€™s hugging her middle with both arms now.
ā€œShe used to take my father aside and talk to him, and he always came away angry, until one day he didnā€™t. One day, Melisandre spoke to him, and he led me to the front. I donā€™t remember thinking anything was strange, until she held the coal to my face.ā€
Aryaā€™s stomach churns. Itā€™s taking near all her power to keep her sundae down.
ā€œI donā€™t really remember it that well. I think I must have screamed, but all the rest I remember is the smell. Like cooked meat.ā€
ā€œThat must have been when Mr Davos called emergency services,ā€ Gendry interrupts. Arya frowns slightly, somehow still being able to express further confusion at his response.
Shireen nods.
ā€œI was in hospital for a while, then I went straight into care. The nurses kept going on about how lucky I was not to lose my eyeā€¦ā€
ā€œThey like to do that,ā€ Arya interrupts. She has to interrupt. Shireenā€™s eyes are shining like sheā€™s going to cry and if she cries, Arya wonā€™t be able to stop herself and theyā€™ll have a mess hall full of curious pre-pubescent girls who have magically managed to not hear this terrible story. ā€œWhen Bran was in hospital after his accident, he said they wouldnā€™t stop talking about how much worse it could have been.ā€
Shireen chuckles grimly, but otherwise stays quiet, her eyes squeezed shut. Arya and Gendry both lean forward at about the same time and each hug about half of her. It feels so strange that Arya already knows how to do this with so much grace.
When they walk back, Arya asks Gendry quietly,
ā€œYou knew all of this?ā€
He nods.
ā€œMr Davos took us in at the same time, he used to be close to her father. He hardly spoke at all when he brought her home from hospital. We had to take her in for appointments regularly after that, for nearly a year. She had to have skin grafts and all that jazz.ā€
Arya stays silent for a bit.
ā€œHow is she dealing with it?ā€
Gendry pinches his nose and squeezes his eyes shut.
ā€œI donā€™t think she is. She doesnā€™t say a word, and last time her parents had supervised visitation, she went completely stony faced for a week, and for another week after the visit. I used to think it was just to deal with the media- there was a fair amount for about a week on TV down in the Crownlands about the ā€˜mad rich people cultā€™ down in Dragonstone before something else took over. Thatā€™s why I let her keep going, because she never talks at all about it.ā€
Arya sighs. She knows that too well, sucking all your feelings in and keeping them inside until they threaten to explode.
ā€œI should tell her to talk to Bran,ā€ Arya says, thinking, ā€œHe was always the only one of us who was good at feelings, I think his cabinā€™s up for archery rankings in a few days, Iā€™ll have to ask him while weā€™re at that.ā€
Arya chuckles. And if talking doesnā€™t help, shooting things might, even if it involves sacrificing one of her precious days off.
Arya has hardly seen Meera this past week because sheā€™s been setting things up. The Mormont girl whoā€™s her junior this year looks the same as every other Mormont. Arya has missed archery a lot, itā€™s not something she can exactly practice at home.
For added fun, it turns out Bran can still draw and shoot even without dropping the arm of his chair.
Bran tells her heā€™s spoken with Shireen a bit at meals and when their cabins share activities. Arya asks him if Shireen has talked to him at all about her past.
ā€œJust little bits here and there, I never wanted to pry.ā€
ā€œIā€™m not telling you to pry but...Gendry says he thinks she really needs to talk to someone.ā€
ā€œYā€™know of all the things I thought would be different after the accident, I never thought that it would make people talk to me about everything. At this point they should just give me a therapistā€™s license.ā€
Arya feels a smile quirk at the corners of her mouth.
ā€œItā€™s because they know you canā€™t run away.ā€
Thereā€™s a brief lull when Meera pauses to announce the current rankings. Arya watches Branā€™s eyes linger a bit on her and canā€™t resist the urge to tease.
ā€œStill?ā€ she asks.
Bran sighs.
ā€œStill.ā€
The summer before the Starks had first come to Camp Durrandon, Meera and her brother Jojen had both spent the summer up north with them, their father having been an old friend of Nedā€™s.
ā€œAt least we donā€™t have to fight over her attention anymore.ā€ Arya comments. Not that theyā€™d ever really wanted the same sort of attention from Meera. Being twelve to Aryaā€™s ten and Branā€™s nine, she hadnā€™t paid either of them any mind that year, choosing instead to spend the summer trying to climb every tree on the grounds of Winterfell, and very nearly succeeding.
Something pricks at the back of Aryaā€™s mind and she asks.
ā€œHas she been being kind of distant lately or is it just me?ā€
Bran turns and cocks his head in Aryaā€™s direction, his face disbelieving.
ā€œWell it is her last summer here, I think it would be pretty normal to be a little sad.ā€
Aryaā€™s eyebrows fly up into her hairline. Her mind had somehow skipped over that fact.
ā€œI donā€™t think I even processed that. Her not being here with us will be so strange.ā€
Bran shrugs.
ā€œWell itā€™s not like the conservation corps have summer holidays. Itā€™ll be three years until she returns to civilization full time.ā€
Branā€™s ears are a little pink, and it suddenly hits Arya that he and Meera are only one year further apart than her and Gendry.
ā€œYou ever think of telling her?ā€
ā€œI donā€™t know what good it would do, especially now. Maybe Iā€™ll tell when she gets back.ā€
ā€œDo you think youā€™ll still feel that way after three whole years?ā€
Branā€™s eyes get the strange, old look they get sometimes when heā€™s thinking hard. Mum had once laughed and said Bran seemingly had a soul a thousand years older than him.
ā€œI mean, I didnā€™t think I would still feel this way now. I thought I would grow up and my feelings would fade. Thatā€™s the way it always goes in films. But I havenā€™t.ā€
Arya smiles, and pats Bran on the shoulder.
ā€œYou see? Things like this are why I say youā€™re better at feelings than me.ā€
It doesnā€™t take much prodding for Bran to agree to talk to Shireen more when their cabins do activities together, and by the end of the rankings, Arya places rather well considering she hasnā€™t shot in years.
That night, in their cabin, Arya ambushes Meera with a hug. Ygritteā€™s gone to the tuck shop to buy some more paper, but she hasnā€™t mentioned if sheā€™d written Jon back yet. Regardless, it leaves Arya and Meera alone.
ā€œMā€™sorry, I didnā€™t even realize you might not be coming back next summer.ā€
Meera still, but laughs.
ā€œItā€™s okay. Iā€™ve not tried to think about it too much either. Itā€™s all so big...no more summer holidays, no more exams, no more uniforms with skirts and ties.ā€
Arya chuckles and tries not to be glad that the system in Winterfell didnā€™t require uniforms after junior school.
ā€œI think thatā€™s part of the reason I always liked coming here so much. Itā€™s like all the rest of the world disappears for three months.ā€
And Arya realizes thatā€™s so much of the reason why she loves it here too.
And she realizes the next day at the kickball tournament that second session is one day away from ending.
Sheā€™s in the stands with most of the camp, watching Shireenā€™s cabin going against Myrcella Baratheonā€™s, and only half paying attention when she realizes Ygritte and Sansa to her side are spiritedly debating as to the baseball euphemisms.
ā€œIā€™m just saying,ā€ Sansa starts, ā€œDoesnā€™t it basically imply that lesbians can never hit a home run?ā€
Arya snorts.
ā€œWell I didnā€™t come up with the thing,ā€ Ygritte responds, ā€œYou like girls, make your own metaphor.ā€
ā€œMaybe that means that you can still go to Mumā€™s church on Maidenā€™s Day with a clear conscience,ā€ Arya teases Sansa, ā€œSince according to this bit of common knowledge you have no way of not being a virgin.ā€
Sansa huffs.
ā€œThe bases are sort of vague,ā€ Arya continues, ā€œespecially since Iā€™ve only ever heard them described as second being above the waist and third being below.ā€
ā€œTrue,ā€ Ygritte agrees, ā€œI mean, a fella touching your chest through your sweater isnā€™t quite the same as being stripped to the waist and him sucking your chest full of love bites.ā€
The back of Aryaā€™s neck goes pink, and later that night when her and Gendry are on the ground behind the equipment shed again.
A few nights ago, heā€™d snaked one hand up her shirt and gently begun to tug on her nipples. Tonight it only takes a little convincing to make him duck his head and experimentally take one between his lips.
Second base, head first, Arya thinks with a giggle. Looking up at her, Gendryā€™s eyes have a mischievous twinkle, one she hasnā€™t seen on him a lot.
ā€œSomething gotten into you tonight?ā€
Arya reaches out and runs her hand along the side of his face, fingers catching on the slight hint of a beard he doesnā€™t bother shaving out here.
ā€œJust thinking about some things.ā€
ā€œGood things?ā€
Arya tugs on his ear to pull him up into a kiss before responding.
ā€œMostly.ā€
Sheā€™s thinking about how good this feels, how nice Gendry looks in the moonlight. Sheā€™s thinking of sports euphemisms and the hide and seek game tomorrow. She is pointedly not thinking of Ygritteā€™s letter and Meeraā€™s job. And she is definitely not thinking about summer being almost over.
7 notes Ā· View notes
b-listbadboy Ā· 5 years ago
Text
Castlevania Season 3 was disappointing
(Spoilers for Castlevania Season 3, if you havenā€™t seen it yet itā€™s out now on Netflix. I suggest watching that first before reading this review)
I wonā€™t say it was an awful season by any stretch of the imagination but man was it a drag to get through.
Almost nothing of significance happens for the majority of the season and the things that did happen felt extremely off and weird. 10 episodes, 25 to 30 minutes each, and every single one except for the fucking TWO LAST EPISODES were spent dicking around with a mystery that had little to do with anything from season 2 beyond a really out there twist that Iā€™m sort of iffy on. Top that off with a lackluster arguably stupid ending to leave us off on a needless cliffhanger, and thatā€™s the magic remedy that will leave me feeling pretty damn frustrated.
The best parts, in my opinion, were with Isaacā€™s massive undead crusade he was waging throughout his journey for revenge, and Trevor and Syphā€™s interactions with each other as well as with the little villagers. Isaacā€™s arc going from a servant of Dracula to slowing evolving into the master of the damned felt genuine, intriguing, and badass! I really wish he was the next main villain instead as it makes sense thematically. He carries out Draculaā€™s nihilistic views of humanity in a similar but now more direct way and that can lead into something really intriguing. However, for some reason, this season left him and his whole journey on a back burner, and virtually everything else that is implemented into main villain role fell flat on its face execution wise.
For example; The new vampires of this season are Camillaā€™s three other empress sisters, and while they do have a plethora of personality at the very least, that kind of comes at a cost of the main threat being extremely diluted. We go from this hurting sympathetic undead overlord with the power of an anchent GOD, to a couple of wicked sassy sisters who just wanna eat people forever? Itā€™s a bit lame of a progression from what we once had, we know Vampires like to eat people thatā€™s nothing new or exciting. Thereā€™s no real twist to it besides it being ā€œled by women in the dark agesā€ and granted that makes sense here since it IS the dark ages, but come on we literally just had arguably the BEST adaptation of frigginā€™ Dracula! This shouldnā€™t be all they got moving forward from that.
Now, I have ZERO issue with the main antagonists being female or even two of the four sisters (not by blood donā€™t worry) being a lesbian couple. I hate that I have to emphasize this, hell I often defend Cinder Fall in RWBY more than anyone in the fandom at all despite her issues as a complex and sometimes flat out badly written character. However, The four of them in this season have the most basic of plans that it seems arbitrary status quote fluff at best. It felt like just because itā€™s Castlevania, we HAVE to have the vampires as the villains. Even though in the games the Belmontā€™s were literally fighting werewolves, dragons, skeletons, and the GRIMM REAPER??
Therefore, the sense of urgency and tense calculating plans of ā€˜survival vs extinctionā€™ is completely gone. And yknow in a way, I can kinda initially SEE that working in a sort of ā€œEmpire Strikes Backā€ esque plot. Yknow, with Alucard and the gang go around cleaning up Draculaā€™s leftover horde only for Isaac or even Camilla to have this huge vengeful comeback of dominance? But thereā€™s no one exactly ā€œstriking backā€ or even taking any kind of immediate initiative after Draculaā€™s death. Itā€™s been MONTHS after the whole event and no one seems like they really care about that world changing event from the last two seasonā€™s. Everything is fine and dandy, no one has a single worry in the world! How enthralling...I miss Godbrand šŸ˜‘
Besides the plan the four empresses have as well as Issacā€™s revenge, which I hope will both be more explored in season 4, no one really has any goal to warrant THAT kind of length of a season. This is more of a Netflix problem that I have with most of their shows and itā€™s one of the reasons why I donā€™t like watching them. Almost every singe show Netflix produces now, feels the need to overstuff itself with needless filler that gets us really nowhere until the very end where it SUDDENLY all comes together. But because of the nature of binge watching and considering how Netflix wants to desperately keep their subscriptions in fear of intimidating competition, they make these shows 12 episodes long with HALF HOUR OR MORE amount of filler content thatā€™s supposed to satisfy us cause itā€™s ā€œcuteā€?! No, stop this shit! Granted, Castlevania wasnā€™t nearly AS bad as the live action shows, but honestly, what exactly was shown to us that couldnā€™t have been reduced to like 5 solidly paced episodes focused on one or two plot lines ONLY like before? It worked perfectly back then, why change what ainā€™t broke?
As much as I donā€™t like the immediate rush of Trevor and Syphā€™s out of nowhere sexual relationship, I didnā€™t overall mind it too much since they still somewhat felt consistent. Their characteristics play off very nicely with one another and itā€™s pretty easy to see the chemistry between the two....HOWEVER Iā€™M STILL GONNA COMPLAIN ABOUT IT SO HERE WE GO!
I get that they were setting them up as an endgame ship of the series, thereā€™s no denying that, but they start fucking for what feels like (to the audience) two days after and I think thatā€™s a bit ridiculous! Even if Alucard states that itā€™s been at the very least a month worth of time since the events of Season 2, thereā€™s no real physical signs showing that statement to be true. Hell, Trevorā€™s beard and hair remains the same despite a HUGE passage of time where it would naturally grow out to indicate said time passing by. But both him, Syph, Alucard, and damn near everyone else looks the exact same as last season. So for all I know it could have been like a week since Season 2 and that to me doesnā€™t feel exactly earned. The Season 2 finale didnā€™t explicitly leave off Trevor and Syph officially a couple, they felt more like partners in crime more than anything else. Not to say that there wasnā€™t any chemistry there to develope INTO a relationship GRADUALLY, but going from a little spark of interest to the immediate jump of them sleeping together naked all comfortably as if theyā€™re a goddamn married couple is a STRETCH! Even Trevor himself thinks so too so donā€™t jump down my throat about not being immediately swooned by the shipping fanservice given to us. I donā€™t dislike them as a couple at all, in fact I think their dynamic is cute! However, I would have also liked to have this couple feel natural and earned. They most certainly do not feel earned this way, at least to me.
Oh god, then thereā€™s this out of nowhere sexual tension between Alucard and his new two recruits from another region hinted at in the previous season? Mind you, Alucard was doing literally NOTHING throughout the entirety of Season 3. Yep, literally the ONE DUDE WHO BASICALLY KILLED DRACULA gets about fuck all story progression afterwards out of the three. But what they DO give him are these two new vampire hunting studentā€™s who look identical to one another (no racial they just literally look like fraternal twins) so I assumed they were either siblings or a couple, which makes it REALLY WEIRD WHEN THEY BOTH FUCK ALUCARD OUT OF NOWHERE?! Iā€™m NOT making this shit up I promise! What makes even less sense is that it was really just a ploy for them to steal the Belmont knowledge of killing vampires to show to their people who have been enslaved. Which of course ends with them being killed so it really makes this entire conflict in his character damn near pointless besides ā€œsad vibes checkā€, but hereā€™s the thing...why didnā€™t they just keep doing training with Alucard?? There were virtually no downsides to having him teach you how to kill Vampires to save your village from being enslaved, he was teaching you both very well and gave you like the eternal knowledge of how to kill literally EVERY MONSTER and even let you live in the castle FOR FREE, food and wine included! What was the turning point for them to want to kill him all of the sudden? Cause heā€™s a vampire?? THEY FUCKING KNEW THAT ALREADY!!! Why was is suddenly not a problem at first but then coincidentally a problem now? If they wanted to use this to somehow depict this notion of ā€œOh my dad/Dracula was right humans are the worstā€ mindset, trust me, it was better conveyed with Isaac. These twins side plot not only made no sense, but also felt unjustified for Alucard to be an emo boi. I get that itā€™s supposed to be symbolic of him going through the same issues that both of his parents went through, but none of that really showed how bad humanā€™s are. Just that those two twins didnā€™t think things through apparently. So the point of Alucard having this odd character convenience shift feels by the numbers clichĆ©, and most importantly CHEAP.
It really makes no sense to me why theyā€™re adding so much of this filler for such a long time, especially with some of this filler being oddly sexual. I donā€™t mind honest depiction of sex between consenting adults of course, but it just felt so misplaced and awkward at parts where it showed itself. I felt like I was reading a mediocre fanfic of Castlevania instead of the actual show itself! Granted, Season 2 had somewhat of a similar dilemma but the lull in between was still showing the character specifically doing things to further the story along. Towards the end, it gave us a way more satisfactory closure of that saga with Dracula that felt natural and well earned. This season however, felt like they were scrambling with different ideas here and there and didnā€™t know which to go with. Alucard training new recruits in his castle, Trevor and Syph figuring out an estranged (and BORING/GENERIC) cult of Draculaā€™s plan, Camilla setting up an army with her fellow sisterhood of evil vampires to gain ultimate power, Hector surviving captivity by using his wit and charm, Isaac raising up the dead for revenge on his deceased master, a new character introducing an all new world to the lore of Castlevania as we know it, all of these interesting concepts and ideas that could easily make up for a good season alone! And instead of focusing on one or two ideas to develope into something natural, they ended up saying ā€œFUCK IT! Fucking I dunno what to- WEā€™RE DOING ALL OF IT I DUNNO!ā€ and mixed the whole thing in a blender of different flavors that donā€™t necessarily blend together well enough for a tasty satisfactory meal. It just ends up being a mesh of okay at best, and gross at worst.
IN CONCLUSION, Castlevania Season 3 had a rocky start, an okay middle, and a kind of cool end. There was definitely some cool and exciting ideas implemented in here, but not enough to warrant that lengthy amount of time that Netflix seems to love to give to most of their TV shows. Sometimes less is more, and all that shiny cool glitter isnā€™t necessarily going to turn out to be gold. Iā€™ll give this season a 5/10. Itā€™s not the worst Iā€™ve ever seen but it certainly couldā€™ve been a lot better.
P.S. ā€œWho Do Ya Voodooā€ from Dead Island is Isaacā€™s new theme song, you canā€™t convince me otherwise.
22 notes Ā· View notes
quanf99 Ā· 4 years ago
Text
Sovereign Citizens, and the Definitely Not Real Global Domination Pandemic
Tumblr media
It was 12:40am when I got out of bed to check my mail box, behind yet another fridge magnet from Josh Frydenberg was a postcard from the Protector Party, a political awareness group warning of a ploy by governments to control the masses through the current coronavirus pandemic, or something along those lines. The Protector Party are tied to the resurgence of sovereign citizens, members of society who believe they may choose exemption from the laws of society, a right supposedly outlined in the Magna Carta. While fringe political beliefs have always floated around, they're gaining traction in Australia after strict lock down laws imposed by the Andrews government. I was familiar with such ideas, but this was the first time I'd encountered said ideas in my mail box. I decided to look into sovereign citizenry some more, who were they? And what gave them the right to leave insane post cards in my mail box?
For many residents of Melbourne, Dan Andrews tough lockdown laws herald the rise of an all-powerful authoritarian state. These laws have made it illegal for people to visit other households, or leave home past 8pm, they force Melbournians to wear face masks when leaving home. Democracy is truly at threat when I can't order from the McDonalds drive-thru at 12am. Fighting on the frontlines against totalitarianism is a group calling themselves sovereign citizens or, Freeman of the Land. Freemen argue that laws only apply to corporations, which on their terms include the government. Birth certificates are a contract with the government as corporation and only apply to a person if he or she consents to it. This sort of imaginary legal argument has existed long before the coronavirus Ā pandemic and Dan "Stalin" Andrews' lockdown, cropping up whenever somebody gets summoned to court for unpaid driving tickets. Recently these pseudo-legal ideas have gained traction via Facebook groups. Through social media, thousands of middle-aged Australians are rallying behind the cause, who else will defend our rights to get pissed in the backyard on a Friday night. I thought I'd join one of these groups to get a read on the sovereign citizens. I found one group, Truth and the Unknown - Australia, it tends to focus on conspiracy theories in general but has recently shifted to uncovering the facts regarding coronavirus. The discussion surrounding the pandemic comes from livestreams of really intelligent looking people explaining to audiences that, coronavirus is not a virus, that even if it was viruses can't be caught by body, that coronavirus mortality rate is so low, no one should be worried even if they do catch it, despite 894 people dying in Australia. Unsurprisingly almost all of the information posted in Truth and the Unknown - Australia, contains no sources backing up any of the information provided. Discussion then shifts to memes explaining how 5G internet connections weaken the body making it more susceptible to coronavirus, a virus that isn't actually a virus, and even if it was you can't catch it. Further down the rabbit hole, GMO foods, vaccines causing autism, Rockefellers and Freemasons, government ties to Satanic cults and Bohemian Grove. All of this was mildly funny and maybe a little disturbing, but I was having trouble finding any concrete political ideas from any of these sovereign citizens. I decided to get in contact with the man who first sent me down this rabbit hole, that's when I got in touch with John Tiger Casley, leader of the Protector Party. Mr Casley is an older man, he speaks in old Australian figures of speech which find a balance somewhere between endearing and condescending, responding to you with phrases like "Alright young fella". Mr Casley used to be a history teacher, he now resides in Brighton presumably retired, spending his time making YouTube videos and sending people weird post cards. I asked "What do you think the end goal supposedly is for this deep state?" to which he replied "I believe their goal is psychopathic humanoid control over human bodies via violent injections and 5G, as well as human perception through media propaganda and AI." Q: Do you think this current climate of politics, sovereign citizens, and a general openness to these ideas will result in positive changes to politics in Australia? J: I believe it depends on the amount of human power given away to the Psychopathic Humanoids in JFK's Monolithic Conspiracy, although I've never known opportunity for political engagement to be higher. Q: How did you first become aware of things like, JFK's Monolithic Conspiracy? J: I began reading, gratefully, the logic, evidence, experiences and suffering of the most amazing mind of this century - David Icke's. While my interview with Mr Casely was interesting it revealed little in the way of concrete political beliefs, again it felt more like I was hearing a conspiracy theory check list be ticked off, rather than any solid politics. I decided to look into David Icke afterwards. Icke is a former football player from the UK, who writes about an inter-dimensional race of reptilians who run the Illuminati and have hijacked the Earth. These reptilians are known as the Anunnaki, ancient Sumerian deities of the Underworld. Again the formula for these ideas feels tried and true, pick an ancient pre-Judeo Christian deity (preferably from Mesopotamia) and center them around a secret shadow government conspiracy to rule the world. Whether its democrats sacrificing babies to Moloch, or underground Illuminati lizard men, the pattern feels obvious. Next I spoke to Zac Galloway, a practicing lawyer with a law degree from University of Tasmania. After moving to Melbourne a few years back, Mr Galloway has become active in promoting the truth about the pandemic through platforms like Facebook. I figured Mr Galloway would have to be well educated if he was a practicing lawyer, and should be able to back up his views better than the average Facebook conspiracy theorist. Q: I'm interested to know, are you connected to any particular groups or organisations? Mr Galloway: I'm not connected with any organisations, although I do follow a few Facebook pages where people share and spread information. I don't believe everything that gets spread in these groups and take most of it with a grain of salt however. Q: Do you believe the virus is real? Or a ploy by the government towards some other agenda? Z: I believe the virus is real but our perception of it is far from the truth. There seems to be overwhelming evidence the virus was man made and originated in a laboratory. Whether this was done intentionally doesn't matter as much to me, I think there's a clear agenda from government worldwide involving mass control and surveillance of the population. Q: Have friends and family been receptive to your message, or do you find a lot of push back regarding your ideas? Z: I find a mix of responses, I've got many people who message me frequently to show support, wishing they were brave enough to speak up. Q: What do you think the rising trend of belief in the sovereign citizen movement says about Australia's current political climate? Z: I think it shows that people are willing to stand up for their rights which to me is a no brainer. There's a very slippery slope between freedom and tyranny and when people voluntarily give up their rights so easily I become gravely concerned. To me it is good that people are willing to stand up for their rights. Although I think much of what he said was shaky at best I was glad someone could give me answers beyond vague gestures to Moloch and vaccines. I don't want to give Mr Galloway too much credit though, perhaps there's something even more troubling in the way he dresses up blatant disregard for the social contract as 'logical reasoning'. It can be harder to discredit arguments about Daniel 'Karl Marx' Andrews using coronavirus hysteria to destroy the economy, when they have more formal validity. And one can't avoid the irony of someone who supports sovereign citizenry, utilising his institutionally given power to practice the law. Regardless of the validity behind Ā any of the ideas I've gone over here, these ideas and their rising popularity represent something more troubling, perhaps more disappointing. It's undeniable that society is structured to segregate the common person from the powerful, while every day people are led along by the false promise of enough hard and honest work, those born into wealth use loop holes to consolidate their position on the throne. There are plenty of legitimate reasons to be mistrusting of governments and those in power, reasons that don't have anything to do with mass mind control, vaccines, 5G towers or ancient sub-terranean lizard people. I spoke to Dr Lauren Rosewarne, cultural commentator and lecturer at Melbourne University. Q: Do you think the popularity of the sovereign citizen movement ties in with the rise of conspiracy theories coming closer to public consciousness? Things like the death of Jeffrey Epstein, or Russian interference in the 2016 U.S. Elections? Dr Rosewarne: Sovereign citizens are nothing new in Australia. The internet however, has enabled them to connect, recruit and have a public platform for their views thus giving them greater visibility. Q: Do you think the rising visibility of such a platform, and these sorts of fringe political ideas in general, might suggest deeper political unrest in society? L: I'd be more inclined to say that Covid serves as a rallying cry for these people in a way that few previous events have. Whether that persists as unrest in a post-Covid world, only time will tell. When people take up these conspiracy theories, its disappointing to see how close to the nerve they hit, clearly something larger than everyday people puts us on an uneven playing field. Why then, do we look for answers beyond the real quantifiable structural devices that shape society? There are many complex reasons, the simplest one being that its much easier, much less ambiguous to imagine some sinister, wholly evil force is pulling things behind the scenes. It's easy to laugh at conspiracy theorists, a lot of the things I've seen people post are honestly insane. However, I think it's worth remembering too, that when people start believing these theories, a part of them must recognise the way things are really stacked against us, and from that place maybe we can hope that more people are on the path to greater political consciousness. Or who knows, maybe the democrats really do drink the blood of newborns in exchange for eternal youth.
1 note Ā· View note
cakelanguage Ā· 4 years ago
Text
Writing long fics is so intimidating, especially when you donā€™t receive much feedback for a while, but I pushed past my hesitationĀ and wariness to keep on trucking! Enjoy chapter 6 of my ā€œDorian as a young boyā€ fic - heā€™s finally meeting the rest of the companions.
First//Previous//Next
You can also read it on AO3
--
Perhaps sneaking into the meeting had been poor judgment on his part, but he couldn't bring himself to regret it. Not when he was able to speak up for the mages and add some convincing reasons to go after Alexius and his cult.
But knowing that he wouldn't have changed his actions didn't stop the nerves that buzzed underneath his skin as they got closer to the tavern if the ruckus and clanking from inside was anything to go by. It wouldn't be terrible, he'd been scolded many times before and it'd just be another notch on his belt ofā€¦ recklessness.
Except it wasn't really the same. Varric had been nothing but friendly to him and it left a sour taste in his mouth that he'd tricked the dwarf. He'd definitely apologize to him as soon as Varric started his scolding.
It was also the unknown factor of the Iron Bull. The qunari was friendly enough but he was still a qunari and that alone had warning bells echoing through his skull. He knew the Iron Bull didn't trust him and this wasn't going to build that trust. Especially since the Iron Bull was going to be watching him.
"Hey, I can hear you stewing," Aeren chuckled, "knock it off. No reason to start freaking out."
He huffed, crossing his arms across his chest. "I'm not 'freaking out,'" Dorian mumbled. "Justā€¦ hoping it isn't too bad."
Aeren hummed and gave a half-hearted shrug. "Never really seen the Iron Bull scold someone, to be honest with you, but he is a leader of mercenaries and I doubt this will be the first time he scolds someone."
"It isn't the scolding part that has me worried," he admitted softly.
Aeren came to a halt, his lips pressed into a thin line. He deftly pulled Dorian to the side of the path, bending down a little to look at Dorian. "Is it because he's a qunari?"
Dorian wanted to say 'no,' wanted to be able to brush his unease to the side but he couldn't. "N-not entirely." He fidgeted under Aeren's gaze, brushing imaginary dirt off his robes. "It's complicated."
He'd tried his best to remain neutral about qunari and the Qun, but that prejudice had wormed its way into his heart bit by bit as the war between the qunari and Tevinter dragged on. It was irrational and he felt every bit of the child he still was at the fear that seemed to seep through the folds of his mind.
It wasn't even Bull he was afraid of, just his people. Not that it made it any better.
Aeren tilted his chin up with a calloused hand. "I'm not throwing you to the wolves, Dorian."
"I know that."
"But you're still scared." Dorian's silence was telling enough and Aeren let out a sigh. "If it is any comfort I'll be right with you the entire time, and I'm sure Varric will diffuse the situation if the scolding gets heavy handed, okay?"
Dorian nodded his head and took a steadying breath. "Alright, let's get this over with."
Aeren grinned and clapped his hands together. "That's the attitude I was looking for!"
Aeren was much too happy at Dorian's begrudging courage than Dorian thought he had any right to be, but he followed Aeren into the tavern nonetheless.
The place was full of people, but not as loud as he expected it'd be. The only place that was really making noise was those that were part of the Herald's party, if Bull's looming figure was anything to go by.
The two of them received a few stares but they were mainly directed at Aeren who seemed almost oblivious to them as he weaved through the room towards the back table. Dorian was glad that the attention was on the Herald and not him.
The group spotted Aeren before they reached the table with Bull's voice booming through the tavern. "Was wondering when they'd let you go from that briefing."
Aeren gave a dramatic sigh, plopping into the spare seat beside the Iron Bull. "Thank the gods for that," he groaned, grabbing a hunk of bread from the center of the table, "always feels like they're gonna keep me there for days."
"Come on now, your Heraldness - those advisors of yours can't have been that bad," Varric ribs, and Dorian shuffles nervously from a few feet away.
Aeren raises his brows, unimpressed. "You've got Cullen who is pushing for the Templars and Leliana who's pushing for the mages and then Josephine and Cassandra keep playing devil's advocate while I'm stuck trying to get one word in." He takes a bite of his roll and points at Dorian. "Maybe it was a good thing that I had an eavesdropper willing to give his two cents."
Dorian felt his stomach drop and cursed Aeren under his breath. So much for not tossing him to the wolves.
Varric turned around in his chair and gave a huff. "Really should've expected that to be honest." He patted the seat beside him. "Might as well join the table, kiddo."
Dorian hesitated for a moment before joining everyone at the table. "In my defense, I at least waited until it seemed like they were leaning towards siding with the Templars," he said, avoiding everyone's searching gaze.
A woman across the table snorted unattractively. "The big-wigs always think they got the big ideas," she said, leaning forward in her seat. "Not a fan of the sparkly mages but I can get behind a bit of rule breaking to say your piece."
Dorian didn't fully understand what the woman was saying but it was nice to have someone on his side.
Aeren groaned. "Don't encourage him, Sera," he whined, "The advisors were already upset that I let him join the meeting."
"O' course not, those advisors of yours got poles up their arses. They think the know best and the fact that they had to listen to a kid must've ruffled their feathers."
Dorian felt like the more the woman talked, the less he understood.
"What I want to know," A man with a full beard said, raising his tankard towards Dorian, "is how he gave Varric the slip."
Varric shrugged. "The kid said he needed to relieve himself," Varric said.
The elf woman cackled. "Whelp good to know that pissing is enough to let you scurry off to crash a meeting."
Honestly, the group seemed more amused than anything else about Dorian's little escapade. This wasn't at all like the scolding he was expecting.
"Oi, don't encourage him," Aeren whined, "I told him he was going to get scolded by at least Varric and Bull - where's the scolding?" Dorian shot Aeren a look. "What? I'm just saying I figured they'd be a little upset."
The Iron Bull took a swig from his tankard. "Doubt he didn't look suspicious listening in on that meeting," Bull commented. "That room has no windows and the walls are thick, he had to have been listening through the door. If anything, Dorian proved those soldiers need to pay more attention to their surroundings." The Iron Bull turned his gaze to Dorian and gave him a long blink.
Dorian couldn't hold back a snort. "Did you just wink at me?" He asked.
The Iron Bull tipped his head back and laughed. "Ha, I told Krem people would get it."
Dorian felt his muscles relax. This was going surprisingly well. He grabbed a roll from the pile and took a bite. A little dry, but it tasted fine. "I just needed to make sure you all weren't going to pass over the mages just because the Templars might be the easier option," Dorian explained.
"So we're recruiting the mages?" The burly man asked.
Aeren nodded. "It makes sense in the long run," he said, "the last thing we want is a Tevinter cult laying their dirty paws all over the mages."
The elf woman groaned. "That means we're gonna have to deal with magic shit."
The Iron Bull hummed. "Means demon shit isn't far behind," he muttered.
ā€œHey, Iā€™m not a huge fan of all that Fade nonsense either,ā€ Aeren said, ā€œBut the Templars would have their own brand of issues too.ā€
ā€œLyrium,ā€ Varric said, nodding his head, ā€œWeā€™d need plenty of that.ā€
Aeren clapped his hands and pointed at Varric. ā€œExactly, thank you Varric. Now, that weā€™ve apparently decided to skip over reprimanding Dorian, I feel like introductions are in order.ā€
Dorian straightened up in his seat. ā€œIā€™m Dorian of House Pavus, fully certified mage and on my way to becoming an Enchanter,ā€ he said, ā€œhow do you do?ā€
ā€œYouā€™s one of them fancy-britches then?ā€ The elf woman asked, wrinkling her nose.
He shrugged. ā€œI suppose you could say that, but I think most of those people are-ā€
ā€œFogeies?ā€
ā€œI was going to say out-dated but fogey probably works better.ā€
ā€œMaybe you arenā€™t so bad little fancy.ā€ She stretched her arm across the table. ā€œThe nameā€™s Sera, a Friend of Red Jenny. Always ready to put those bigā€™uns in their place.ā€
Friend of Red Jenny? Dorian feels like heā€™s heard of them before, but he canā€™t quite place it.
The bearded man cleared his throat. ā€œBlackwall,ā€ he said, ā€œA Grey Warden.ā€
Dorian fought down the desire to question Blackwall on what made a person eligible to join the Grey Wardens since Alexius said the Grey Wardens had refused his plea to allow Felix to join them.
He didnā€™t know if being happy that Felix wasnā€™t allowed to join made him a bad person.
ā€œYou mightā€™ve met her in the church, but thereā€™s a tall woman who looks like she could squash you like a bug with this prim smile on her face,ā€ Aeren said, ā€œThatā€™s Viviene, sheā€™s an Enchanter.ā€
ā€œAnd donā€™t get her started on the Circle of Magi,ā€ Varric warned, ā€œOr advertise youā€™re from Tevinter.ā€
Aeren let out a little hiss. ā€œOh, yeah best to avoid that whole debacle.ā€
ā€œWhy is she an zealous mage rights activist?ā€ Dorian asked.
ā€œOh no, quite the opposite,ā€ Aeren said with a wry grin, ā€œShe thinks the rebel mages are blinded by their own oppression and donā€™t consider anyone outside the circle. And then something about peopleā€™s fear of magic growing and it being justified.ā€
ā€œOh.ā€
Aeren laughed. ā€œYeah, sheā€™s intense, but a good mage and she knows the Game or whatever really well.ā€
Well, Dorian supposed it was good to know what to avoid saying just in case.
ā€œDonā€™t forget about Chuckles,ā€ Varric chimed in.
ā€œChuckles?ā€ Dorian asked.
ā€œYouā€™ll know him from the glare,ā€ Sera said with a snigger.
ā€œHeā€™s another elf,ā€ Aeren supplied, ā€œReally smart man, a mage like you. Will tell you all kinds of tales from his journeys in the Fade.ā€
ā€œAnd heā€™s bald,ā€ Sera said.
ā€œAnd heā€™s bald,ā€ Aeren agreed. ā€œSolas tends to keep to himself, but he is always willing to share his knowledge.ā€
ā€œIs that everyone?ā€ Dorian asked.
ā€œWell, thatā€™s the active party, but you briefly met the advisors.ā€ Aeren held up three fingers and started naming them off. ā€œThereā€™s Cullen, a former Templar - heā€™s the blond one, and while he seems serious itā€™s pretty easy to break through that tough exterior. Lady Josephine Montilyet, the ambassador and chief diplomat of the Inquisition - Ā sheā€™s an absolute sweetheart and tends to be the middle-ground in our discussions.ā€ He waggled his last finger. ā€œAnd then thereā€™s Leliana, our spymaster. She finds out everything so itā€™s best not to try and hide something from her.ā€
ā€œRight, any more I should know about?ā€
Aeren looked up at the ceiling as if it might hold the answer to his question. ā€œThereā€™s plenty of people around, but that should be everyone youā€™ll be dealing with for the most part. If there is anyone else theyā€™ll introduce themselves.ā€ He gestured to the table. ā€œFor now, letā€™s eat before weā€™re being dragged away again to do something else. Iā€™ve no doubt weā€™ll be heading back to Redcliffe by tomorrow.ā€
Dorian nodded his head and let the groupā€™s conversations wash over him. Tomorrow theyā€™d be on their way to confront Alexius. Tomorrow theyā€™d confront Alexius and this Venatori and come out as the victor.
They had to.
2 notes Ā· View notes
pennypeabody Ā· 5 years ago
Text
Let me preface this rant by pointing out that IĀ loveĀ Betty Cooper and my opinions are not a reflection of anyone elseā€™s who may share my favourite character or ship. So the biased opinions you may have from viewing my username need to be rethought before you continue reading.
Ā What attracted MƤdchen to the role of Alice in the first place was her complexity, which was promised from the start. The back and forth, the twists and turn. That has been a character trait that has been done on purpose to keep the character interesting. I see so many keyboard warriors tapping away making posts about how awful Alice is, and guess what? She can be, but so is every other character. The difference between Alice and a categorical villain is that Alice genuinely loves the people she holds dear to her. She genuinely loves Betty, genuinely loves Polly, genuinely loves Charles, genuinely loves FP, and because of her love for her children, and the man who owns her heart, that love extends to Jughead and Jellybean too.
Ā You can dispute this claim til the cows come home but letā€™s take a look at all of Aliceā€™s faults and see what we can conclude here.
Ā Helicopter parenting:Ā Ā From our very first introduction to Alice, she uttered the words that she hoped Jason suffered in his last moments. It was clear to us from the get-go that this woman hated Jason Blossom. It wasnā€™t until about 6 episodes later did we learn why she had such a strong reaction to this seemingly normal boy. Jason was a jock, he was a blossom, and he was the one who got her 16 year old daughter pregnant. Everything about Alice in season 1 screamed overbearing mother as though this was how she had been for a long time. Yes? She was strict and in the beginning the show was told in the point of view of teenagers, and us as an audience sympathise with teens with strict parents because we relate to that. We either are teens or have memories of those same experiences. We want to paint the parent as the bad guy because how dare this adult be such a downer on the fun these teens want to have, but as Roberto has so skilfully engrained into the character, we start to see Aliceā€™s layers unfolding. In episode 1x08 we witness Alice experience heartbreak upon learning that her husband, who is supposed to be upfront and her teammate had gone behind her back and tried to force their daughter to have an abortion. She screeches at him because ā€œyou did to Polly, exactly what you did to me.ā€ This is an underlaying problem we come to learn later with Alice. She has spent her entire parenthood experience trying to make sure that her daughters donā€™t take the same path she did. This was the first hint we got into why Alice is so protective of her daughters. She has tried for the longest time to keep them focused on school, to keep them away from the children of her peers who she believes will lead them astray. She spent her life turning the southside into villains, to protect her daughters and keep them from wanting to be involved with serpents, who bring her so much pain in her memories.Ā 
Ā Her secrets:Ā One of the first major secrets we learn from Alice is that in high school she ended up pregnant and sent away to the sisters of quiet mercy, just like Polly had been. We know this because someone from her past made it impossible for her to escape that secret, which is also a clear indication as to why Alice never wanted her family associated with the southside, or the Jones family. As suggested three episodes earlier, the dinner scene in 1x11 is another clue leading up to the reveal in the season finale. Alice becomes increasingly distressed as FP recalls an argument he witnessed in passing, one that he assumes would rattle Alice who has spent years concocting the perfect image. The old bitter feelings between the former lovers is apparent from this moment. He knows what will make her blood boil and he goes for it. He knows that Alice isnā€™t this perfect northside woman, and he realises her marriage isnā€™t built on love and perfection because he saw the two arguing viciously, about what we are to assume is related to the near forced abortion conversation that was hinted about in 1x08. Alice has more secrets than even FP is aware of, and since season 1 was a journey for Betty, one that included her discovering not only her town is filled with dark secrets, but so is her picture-perfect family. Her parents didnā€™t fall apart because of Polly being pregnant, theyā€™ve never been perfect and FP throwing that in Aliceā€™s face is yet another one of Aliceā€™s fears. Much like her obsession with keeping her daughters safe from her own unsafe path, Alice has spent this whole time trying to make sure her daughters had the perfect upbringing, shielding even the most minute of problems from them. Even Jughead has commented in his narration on how ā€˜perfectā€™ this family seemed to be from the outside. This was a combination of Halā€™s need to live a sin free life, and Aliceā€™s need for control to avoid her own past interfering with her daughterā€™s road to a happy and successful life. The secret that hurt her the most to keep close to her chest is of course the existence of her son Charles, whom she lied about to many people. Her daughters never knew, which is the most understandable part of the entire secret. Her discussion with Betty about this revealed how much pain she had been keeping to herself and revealed the biggest and most revealing layer of them all. The bottom line here was that Alice had been living her entire adult life feeling guilt for giving her son away, and had been spending this whole time keeping her other children as close to her as possible to mask that pain.Ā 
Ā Ā Her relationship with Polly:Ā As mentioned earlier we know that Alice and Polly have an extremely strained relationship. It is uncertain what we can and canā€™t believe about Polly before the pilot. Halā€™s words to Betty when questioned about his eldest daughter may have very well been an exaggeration to sell the fact that she was sent away for her own good. What we do know however, is that Polly resents Alice. Any sane person can see this and agree she has reasons to feel this way. Not only was Polly sent away with the intention of giving her babies away, Alice stood by and let it happen. That cannot be disputed. (unless of course you have the personal opinion that Polly is an unreliable narrator) Polly being sent away meant she spent months believing Jason was still alive, when he had been dead. She didnā€™t get to spend her life with the father of her children, which is the issue with the biggest weight here. Alice did not kill Jason, but her actions alongside Halā€™s, were a factor that came into play here and Polly will never forgive them entirely for that. Pollyā€™s reaction was to stay away from her parents, and once again this is understandable. However we do see how this affects Alice who weĀ knowĀ loves her children more than anything. She maybe deserve it to a degree, but Alice is a human being and that pain does reflect on her character. Pollyā€™s later actions to willingly let her mother join a cult, which is now apparent that Polly isnā€™t a blind victim to brainwashing, but has made herself into a recruiter who wanted to torture her own sister, we can see that Polly is very much her fatherā€™s daughter.Ā 
Ā Ā Her disdain toward Bughead:Ā I feel that this is a big reason why some people criticise Alice. This point is no longer relevant to the current storyline but it is still an important part of the story. At first Aliceā€™s disdain toward her daughter being involved with Jughead came down to him being a boy of any description. If you factor in WHO Jughead is, the son of Aliceā€™s own high school boyfriend, and father of her only son, you realise why she is so uneasy about this budding romance. Alice is so fearful of Betty following in her footsteps. Polly did. Polly got pregnant as a junior with the BMOC football player, and now Betty is dating FPā€™s son? Alarm bells went off. This is the woman who plans everything and wanted to fabricate the perfect life for her daughters. She already had one teenage girl end up like herself, and now Betty was literally involved with the flesh and blood of the boy she made a baby with. You can see Aliceā€™s relationship with Jughead change over the 3 seasons. Season 2 had the most growth. She apologised to Jughead for her judgement of him and his serpent friends in 2x17. And in 2x16, she finally came clean to Betty as to why she was so on edge about her having sex with Jughead. This conversation was another stand out moment between mother and daughter and Alice letting Betty into her trust circle. In 3x02, we see Alice being upset with Jughead and many people have used that as an excuse to hate on the woman, but if you look at it from her perspective.Ā Aliceā€™s daughter had a seizure just hours earlier and was already running around trying to solve mysteries. Alice knows Betty better than anyone. She knows Betty inherited her need to get to the bottom of everything, and she knows in her heart that she canā€™t stop Bettyā€™s curiosity. But Jughead? The boy who loves her daughter, and would do anything to protect her, which is something Alice can relate to. SheĀ canĀ hold him responsible with the hope that he might actually listen and agree with wanting to keep Betty out of danger.Ā 
Ā Her relationship with FP:Ā The flashback gave us insight into this relationship to help reinforce what the show had already been showing for two seasons. In high school Alice was a serpent girl without any friends. FP was this popular guy who was living under a falsified image. He did not want anyone to know he was a southsider just like she was. We know he came from a rough home life, one with abuse and alcoholism, but he wanted to go places and become something more than that. Maybe Alice resented that about him, we can only guess as to how she felt about that side of things, but what we do know is that Alice is the one who ends up with the life FP always wanted, and his life stays the same. In high school FP and Alice started off as a hook up, that bred into feelings. We know from 3 years of experience watching Riverdale, that the Jones men, and serpents in general tend to struggle with talking about their feelings. FP never talked about how he felt in high school, and we still see him struggle with that in present day. He loves his son, but he doesnā€™t know how to express that. Alice on the other hand was head over heels for the boy who presumably took her ā€˜virginityā€™ but knows that heā€™s Mr Popular, and sheā€™s just the southside girl he liked to screw under the bleachers. She ended up pregnant and the midnight club months were montaged to show us that fp and alice eventually got their shit together and became a couple. Now, what would a scared 17 year old girl who has never had a boyfriend, or possibly ever had a friend, do? Would she tell this boy who has only recently decided he had feelings for her to, that surprise we are having a baby! Or would she want to keep it to herself out of fear, just to try and hold onto the good she finally has now after so long of wanting him to finally express he has feelings too? Weā€™ve all been there. We all know the feeling of being scared that this person who likes us back, will get spooked off at any moment. When the midnight club fell apart and they all went their separate ways, Alice made a choice, one that is arguably the wrong choice, but she found someone else who had the means to take care of her baby, only he never did. We donā€™t see much of what happened between high school and present day, but through Jugheadā€™s narrations we know that Alice had spent many years publicly detesting the serpents and the southside. And what have we learnt about Alice? She is a woman who has been holding onto a lot of pain her whole life. Acting out against the people who she has an excuse to dislike, (theyā€™re criminals, itā€™s easy) is her only outlet for her pain. At home everything is to be perfect. At work she can write whatever she wants about the serpents and the southside, because her readers will read and agree with her. Thatā€™s how Riverdale has always been. Northsiders have preconceived ideas of what the southsiders are like, and they donā€™t care enough to check whether Alice is accurate enough. She gets away with it.
Ā their children get closer, FP and Alice are then thrust back into each otherā€™s lives. She has pushed and pushed for so many years and FP finally has his chance to push her buttons in return. In 1x10, he reminds her of serpent law and has a jab at her, almost taunting the woman for pretending to be something sheā€™s not. She did the same to him in high school, and he finally had his shot to do the same. Heā€™s hurt by everything too. They were fine together until suddenly it was over, and he was the one who drew the short straw. Thatā€™s how he sees it. His friend did him dirty and left him to rot in that trailer with a shaky marriage and beer bottles for company. Fred didnā€™t want anything to do with him professionally, and Alice kept attacking him and his serpents personally. The man had reason to want to bite back and he did so. The dinner Alice invited him to in 1x11, he had his second shot at speaking up to her. He was on his best behaviour and would have kept that way if it wasnā€™t for Alice taking a jab at his kid. One thing FP and Jughead have in common is their endless love for their children. They are both heavily flawed, but unlike a lot of Riverdale parents, theyā€™d do anything for their kids. FP could take Alice berating him, but Jughead was off limits. He took a swing and it obviously hit her where it hurt. He knew her perfect life wasnā€™t so perfect and clearly Alice knew it too.
Ā we have Alice feeling comfortable to throw out some playful banter with FP as he finally got released from prison. The man is amused, and really you canā€™t blame his wrongful assumption that maybe Alice has softened just a little. Right? Then back at Popā€™s she is back to her old shit, assuming he was going to be a serpent again. She is still the same judgemental Alice underneath, but he dared to be playful with her just to test the waters. He knows the old Alice is still in there and for the first time in a long time he is playful with her in return. Time passes and Alice is growing increasingly worried about her daughter spending time with serpents. Her fears are returning and FP is the one retiring, so of course the party being for him, makes Alice redirect her fear and upset onto the man. Her confrontation isnā€™t one of anger, it is one of her fear. She is scared and her public scene reflected that. She came in guns blazing ready to yell at him, but instead he does his best to calm her down. FP and Alice are always quite explosive and neither one gets exactly what they intended. FP accidently blurts out the suggestion of Alice leaving Hal, and Alice is left speechless. It isnā€™t the words spoken, but the unspoken change in atmosphere between them that speaks volumes here. Alice spent the conversation making up excuses not to attend FPā€™s party, but ends up taking his invitation seriously. We FINALLY see this woman let her hair down and be herself back in her old stomping ground. Alice misses the life she had where she could have fun and be herself, a person she doesnā€™t know anymore. We finally see her acting like someone we could all ENJOY. Until her fear comes true. Alice witnesses her daughterā€™s initiation into the gang she had spent so many years trying to scare her away from. FP clearly recalls the conversation earlier, and in an attempt to avoid Alice embarrassing the teen, he covers the girl up and distracts the audience with a speech.
Ā could have left straight away, taken her daughter far away from that serpent nest, but instead she wanted to hear what FP had to say first. His speech was the opposite of what she was expecting. He mentions her briefly, even looked right at her as he claimed his family turned his back on him. Thatā€™s when Alice couldnā€™t take it anymore. She canā€™t stay in the bar where everyone knows she left them behind. She turned her back on the serpents and FP once again.
came to Alice wanted a divorce. It wasnā€™t until then did she approach FP and want to pursue something. She could have done so earlier, but she did not. After sleeping together in 2x17, Alice finally felt happy again until FP got cold feet and iced her out. We literally saw her put her guard down. She was flirting with him, inviting him to come and see her perform. That was Alice holding onto one last bit of happiness and he hurt her again. And you know what happened after that? She spiralled. Gladys came back and Alice wasnā€™t stomping all over that failed marriage either. FP didnā€™t want anything to do with the woman known as his wife. Every scene they had was either him ignoring her or being irritated by her actions. Alice was not a home wrecker by any means in canon. She defended FP and Jughead when FP talked down on himself saying everything that went wrong in his family was his fault. We all know how much pain Gladys put Jughead and through, and Alice was the one who defended that boy which once again proves the point that Alice has grown to love and care for Jughead. Which is what I like to call, character development.Ā 
Chic/Charles:Ā Alice had spent so long feeling so guilty about giving her son up, and when Hal was firm in saying they shouldnā€™t meet this son that Betty tracked down for them, Alice agreed. This gave another glimpse into how Alice wasnā€™t the only one who was controlling. Alice may have been trying to monitor how her girls lived their lives, but on the flipside, Hal was the one who had final say here. She secretly tells Betty she does want to meet her son, and Betty takes her to meet Chic. This boy who is living in Charlesā€™ apartment. Alice didnā€™t force Betty to find this boy, or to invite him into their home. Betty did this because she wanted her mother to stop being depressed. She loves Alice. This is one of the examples of how Betty has done the wrong thing for the right reasons, which is exactly how Alice and Bettyā€™s relationship works. They do what they can to help the other, but itā€™s not the right thing to do, and suddenly Alice fans hate Betty, and Betty fans hate Alice. The bottom line is that Betty and Alice love each other so very much, and both Lili and MƤdchen would tell you that too. Alice had spent over 20 years longing for this boy, so of course when a boy the right age, and similar features to her own, and her daughters shows up and acts the part of her son, of course she is going to believe he is her son. Chic clearly had his own mommy issues and attached himself to Alice too. People often overlook the Chic situation, when the bottom line is that Alice finally had her baby boy back, and she had been through so much traumatic pain from their separation that she was clinging to that relationship. You cannot blame the woman for holding onto it for dear life after so many years of pain. She believed her own child had killed a man to save her. So of course, she would cover it up. If it had been Betty killing someone, she would have done the exact same thing and we all know it. She wanted Betty to stay out of it. She told her to go to bed, but Betty wanted to help. All of the claims that Alice was a drill sergeant who forced others to be involved is just not true. Alice was handling it on her own but those who love her got involved to help. She didnā€™t want outside help, but Betty and Jughead involved FP. She did not think ā€œOh let me call up FP who is on parole and guilt him into helping me.ā€ Either. And she was so heartfeltly sorry to him for his son being involved too. She wanted to believe that Chic was her son, but when he wasnā€™t and she found out the truth, she owned that and once again she protected Betty. She told Hal she acted alone. She didnā€™t bring FP or Jughead into it either.
Ā learning that Charles had ā€˜diedā€™ her first instinct was to go and tell FP the truth. She knew then how wrong it had been to keep it to herself and wanted FP to know. She didnā€™t do this for sympathy, she even expected him to be mad at her for it, but he wasnā€™t. The man was clearly hurt but he was not angry with her. Season 3:Ā We can all agree that season 3 was the worst Alice we have ever seen. The writers were so inconsistent and didnā€™t know what to do with her. Betty is arguably the main character of this show. I know itā€™s based on Archie, and Jughead is the narrator, but Betty is the main character. This comes down to Liliā€™s amazing talents and being able to run with whatever the writing throws her way. This pays heavily into why Alice and Bettyā€™s relationship is the way it is. MƤdchen and Lili have both said that they want the mother and daughter to just get along instead of this back and forth nonsense, but the show wants Betty to have the most difficult life ever, and with her father being a serial killer, having her mother be an obstacle is something that comes with the territory of them both being played by the most talented cast members. Season 3 Alice was so inconsistent to a point where I stopped watching. Alice giving away Bettyā€™s money made me sick, even MƤdchen hated that storyline. The writing was so bad that we got whiplash trying to figure out if Alice was brainwashed every episode or not. And since they decided she was an informant, we are now being forced to believe that she was undercover this whole time. Which makes it more difficult to excuse and make sense of her actions.Ā 
Ā Ā The bottom line is that Alice wanted Betty to stay away from the cult in the end, which once again shows that she wants to protect her children. She wants Polly out of the cult. She wanted Betty to give up on saving her. Itā€™s very hard to analyse a season that wasnā€™t written consistently. And I do not fault anyone for being angry at Aliceā€™s actions in season 3. However that season is over and they started a new direction, one that is now canon. So choosing instances from season 3 to hate Alice for things she hasnā€™t yet done in season 3 is premature and a waste of your precious time. Hate Alice all you want, but sheā€™s not the villain you want her to be. Alice is the way she is because it makes Bettyā€™s stories family motivated, which is exactly what Aliceā€™s been this entire time. Alice would do anything for her children, just like Betty would do anything for her family, and her boyfriend.Ā 
33 notes Ā· View notes
dolphinitley Ā· 6 years ago
Text
Jacob/Deputy Chapter 1
So I wrote something...
Diving into Jacob and Rookā€™s conflicting feelings about each other. Diverges from canon when itā€™s time to take down Jacob.
Word count: 1394
AO3
The first couple of lines are taken from a drabble I wrote not long ago. Iā€™d like to continue adding chapters. This is the first thing for Far Cry 5 that Iā€™ve written thatā€™s longer than drabble. Still trying to figure out my writing ā€œstyleā€ and how to come up with better dialogue. I feel like the fics I most enjoy have a lot more dialogue than I write in my own fics. I guess it means I just need to spend more time thinking about the characters and working them out? Please lemme know what u think & thanks for reading šŸ™‚ Tagging @flyawayturtle @theromanianbookworm @colorguardian18 @jacobmybeloved (if you feel like reading it) because I like reading your opinions on writing and fandom stuff ā˜ŗļø
ā€œOne, two three. One, two, three. One, two, three, and then heā€™s got you!ā€
Staci tried to warn Rook but it was too late. Jacob already had her. He had her the moment they locked eyes in the church. The trials just strengthened the pull.
Even though Jacob was not as religious as Joseph, Jacob agreed that mankind was in crisis, and that they should build an ā€œarkā€ for the strongest who survived Godā€™s cleansing fire. In Jacobā€™s book, the ark was equivalent to bunkers, the strongest of the herd would be deemed so by the Seeds, and the cleansing fire would come from international nuclear war.
Jacob had surveillance in the Whitetail Mountains just as Eli had. Jacob watched for days as Rook killed his men and destroyed what heā€™d built, but he wasnā€™t as upset as he was impressed. From what he witnessed, he decided that Rook was worth capturing, conditioning, and using to kill Eli.
It had been years since Jacob had these sort of feelings for anyone, but when he watched Rook blow through his trials like no recruit had before her, he knew that what he felt was desire.
He had to check himself, because having feelings like these could result in moments of weakness, and it wasnā€™t his time to go yet.
His ultimate loyalty was to Joseph and the Project, and he would carry out the fourth and final trial, ending with the actual assassination of Eli Palmer.
Jacob figured that once Dep killed Eli, the Whitetails might just kill her themselves, or Jacobā€™s men would. This meant it would be the last time heā€™d see her, and deep inside he felt negatively about that. He decided to have some fun with her in her last moments.
His way of toying with her was to set the music box just out of reach near her cage, and watch her desperately grab for it as if it were the only existing trigger of her murderous state.
Jacob felt pleasure at the contact when he quickly covered her wrist with his boot, then felt the need to reassure her just a bit. ā€œDonā€™t worry youā€™ll be out of here soon enough.ā€
When Jacob told the deputy that she was a tool, he wanted to emphasize it not only to her but to himself as well. He knew both of their purposes.
He really was half tempted to let her out of that cage, haul her over his shoulder, and keep her as his personal pet. But he didnā€™t.
Since he felt discarded by the military, it was easier for him to view himself and everyone else as having a clear specific purpose in life. Jacob had always been the protector of his brothers. Joseph especially had given him a place and a purpose to exercise his military training after the war. Jacob felt wanted by Joseph when nobody else wanted him anymore. For this, he would die for his dear brother Joseph, and heā€™d do it gladly.
Jacob trained an army for Joseph. Jacob was the strongest among the herd. Nobody came close to matching his strength, until Rook. Even if the deputy was damn skinny, she knew how to use her body to spar efficiently and she was smart. She took down Peggies twice her size hand to hand and was an expert in weaponry.
It would be selfish and unnecessary, Jacob thought, to indulge in the daydreams he harbored about the deputy. Feelings of desire were not part of his purpose, but when he watched Dep on surveillance, he couldnā€™t help but be infatuated and impressed that she was the one person who showed a fire in her heart. She seemed to know her purpose and showed it through every action she made.
At first Jacob thought that she thought her purpose was to be an underdog hero, but that couldnā€™t be right. The resistance treated her as a hero but she shied away from those compliments.
She seemed to have some unknown purpose, more certain than any other, but he just could not figure out what it was.
Most people were too afraid to look into his eyes but she seemed to stare right into them when they were together. It was like she saw his truth and kept it a secret between just the two of them. This is what made him lean in and tug her chair closer to him during the first conditioning session. He wanted more of this genuine contact communicated only through a look.
He couldnā€™t understand why Rook never seemed truly terrified even when she was tied up in a chair or starving in a cage. She had an energy around her that said that all was going to be alright, because she had an established yet mysterious purpose.
Despite his violent actions and connections with the cult, the connection she felt with him did not falter. In fact it only got stronger. She couldnā€™t stop the stupid voice in her head that said, ā€œIn another life, he and I would be together.ā€
She stayed in Hope County and acted as a tool for the Resistance as well as the Cult. Her continued exposure to the Bliss made her slightly docile and likely to go wherever this ride would take her.
Eventually it led her to kill Eli, countless Peggies, and almost Jacob.
-
As Rook climbs the rock to Jacobā€™s perch, she listens to his little speech, knowing she has beaten him. Sheā€™s expecting to find him beaten and bloody, but when she reaches the top she doesnā€™t see him.
A momentary panic sets in, and then she feels the telltale pang of a Bliss injection.
Damn, heā€™s got to be the most silent son of a bitch alive. Jacob catches Rook as she falls backward against him, weakened from the Bliss.
It doesnā€™t matter how Rook got to this point. The progressive mistakes and choices she made to be right here, are in the past.
ā€œFight,ā€ she says to herself through gritted teeth. ā€œFight it.ā€ This dose of Bliss is somewhat weak and thereā€™s a glimmer of hope in her drugged mind that she can escape. But then she considers the question, ā€œDo I want to?ā€
This is her last chance to get what she wants in this life instead of her next life. She knows it isnā€™t what her friends want her to do. It isnā€™t what sheā€™d want a month ago. But right know sheā€™s damned all of those restrictions and sheā€™s half convinced sheā€™s going to surrender to Jacob Seed.
Rookā€™s limbs go slack, but her eyes stay alert.
ā€œOh Honey, whatā€™s wrong?ā€ Jacob mocks.
ā€œI want you. This is the only way Iā€™m going to get you.ā€ Rook spoke simply and matter-of-factly. She would have been embarrassed if she werenā€™t so damn tired.
Jacob scoffs. ā€œNow Iā€™d love to believe you Kitten, but I know you got a hell of a lot more fight in you than that.ā€
Heā€™s holding her back against his broad chest, and whispers in her ear, ā€œMy best soldier.ā€
His words spark her interest and she tips her head toward his face and gives him her classic look that gets his blood pumping.
Itā€™s the look she gives when sheā€™s eye level with his thigh holster, when she watches Staci shave him, and when he gets close enough for her to practically feel the vibration of his growling voice.
His praise is enough and her muscles come to life. She wrenches herself from his grip for two seconds before sheā€™s caught again and punished with another dose of Bliss.
Finally Jacob gets to sling her over his shoulder and haul her back to his rooms at the Veteran Center.
33 notes Ā· View notes
madamedeher Ā· 6 years ago
Text
Inquisitor as a Companion
Because I have no self control.
This is technically a mash up of 2 tags, the details of the Inqy companion and the banter can be found here and here.
Happy reading this is my son and I love him.
p.s Obviously Rivaini people wouldnā€™t use maker or Andraste as an exclamation SO since their society is ran by women I thought... why not make mother that kind of word.
Tumblr media
Inquisitorā€™s Name: Cassian Bijor
Race / Class / Specialisation: Elf, Mage, Shape-shifter
Gender Identity: Male
Varricā€™s Nickname for them: Shocker
Short bio: Cassian Bijor, and elf who is half Dalish with an Orliesian last name is no stranger to questioning looks. As the son of a Rivaini seeker, he is gifted in the magic arts and knowledge of the fade.
Childhood was average for the man (or, as average as it could be). A lingering jealousy caused by his twin sister being next in line to be seer caused a large rift between the two. His sister, Misha, was a rather naive and tender-hearted woman, and Cassian thought he should be the seer instead of her.
Nonetheless, Cassian followed Rivaini tradition and trained to become head guard of his seaside village. When news of the rift spread to Rivain, so did news of the Inquisition looking for those who might have more than average knowledge of the fade. Bored of his born-into living style, Cassian jumped at the opportunity to help the Inquisition stop this evil spread.
What would their companion card look like? Cassian would be deep water with only his nose and above visible. His black hair would be spread across the water like tendrils. While you see little of his face, his expression seems calm/serene. In the background it looks like the beginning of a lightning storm behind him.
Recruitment mission: After getting a certain amount of power, Leliana would approach the inquisitor about a friend of hers who has ample knowledge on the fade and spirits. The Inquisitor can accompany her to a tavern where Cassian would approach the two, hugging Leliana and introducing himself.
The recruitment dialogue would breakdown as follows:
Inquisitor Iā€™ve been looking forward to meeting you. Allow me to introduce myself: my name is Cassian Bijor, son of Seer Aniha of Apricce. Itā€™s a pleasure to meet you.
---> Inquisitor Option 1: Youā€™re the one Leliana was talking about.
The one and only. Has she talked of me much? Miss me that dearly, honey? [Leliana: Only for you, Cassie.] Come Inquisitor, sit, I imagine you want to hear why I asked for you.
---> IO2: Pleasure to meet you too, Cassian.
I appreciate the politeness. Come, sit, I imagine you want to hear why I asked for you.
---> IO3: Ah, when Leliana said she had a friend I shouldnā€™t have expected someone normal.
...Ha. Sit. Let me tell you why I asked for you.
---> (If Mage): Son of a seer? Isnā€™t a Seer a guardian mage in Rivain?
Mm, yes, sort of. Iā€™d consider a Seer more of a leader such as a mayor than a strict guardian. Nonetheless, sit, I imagine you want to hear why I asked for you.
---+++---
When I heard of the Inquisition, I was instantly taken by the cause, as Iā€™m sure many are. I have extensive knowledge on the fade and would like to formally extend that knowledge to you. I understand you already have am, ā€œexpertā€ on the matter, but tell me, do you know what makes a Seer?
---> IO1: Does it work like nobility in Ferelden where power is passed down?
Ah, well, yes that too, but that is not the main reason. A seer will allow herself to become possessed by a benevolent spirit when of age. Only then can she have the power and wisdom to protect her village.
---> IO2: Do I look like I know that, elf.
I suppose not. Iā€™ll talk slowly for you. A seer will allow herself to become possessed by a benevolent spirit. With the power of the spirit, she can be a Seer.
---> IO3: Because they won a lottery picked out from a funny hat?
I suppose that would be more entertaining, but no. To be transparent, itā€™s actually quite a serious act. A seer will allow herself to become possessed by a benevolent spirit when of age. Only then can she have the power and wisdom to protect her village.
(If Solas is in the party, heā€™ll interject. ā€œThey let their seers become possessed by spirits, Inquisitor.ā€)
Neatly put, stranger. That is, in short, what happens.
---+++---
[Cassian Joins The Inquisition.] Sounds fun if anything. Iā€™d like to have you on.
[Cassian Does Not Join The Inquisition.] You really think Iā€™d let someone who allows possession in my Inquisition? No.
Where they would be in Skyhold / Haven:
Haven: Sitting in the tavern reading through a stack of books.
Skyhold: A table on the second floor of the tavern, reading a larger stack of books.
Personal quests:
Quest 1: Twin, Interrupted - Cassian gets a panicked note from his twin sister, Misha, who says sheā€™s being held hostage by a group of cult-like templars who want to put her into a homemade circle. Cassian begs the Inquisitor to help him rescue his sister from the deranged group who holds her. After rescuing her she tells that she came to Fereldan looking for her brother. Their mother has started acting very strangely and she didnā€™t know what to do. Cassian leaves the inquisition until Skyhold. [Canā€™t initiate full romance unless this quest is complete and has to be done before leaving Skyhold]
Quest 2: Sheepā€™s Clothing, Wolfā€™s Call - Cassian returns to the Inquisition with his face scars and falls into a soldierā€™s arms. Heā€™s taken to an infirmary where the Inquisitor tries to confront him about his absence, but heā€™s found to be in a coma. The Inquisitor can find a special plant through finding it on missions or a Leliana war table mission to give to Cassian and revive him. When given a poultice version of the plant, Cassian, after a bit of rest, reveals that his mother has been possessed by a demon. He tried taking care of it himself but he didnā€™t have it in him to kill his mother. Cassian instead held his now demon mother in a self made prison in a cave as to keep her from the village. Eventually he got too weak and had his sister keep her back while he went back the inquisition for help. Cassian tells the Inquisitor how he feels ashamed of his mother and is always criticized for his religion so he didnā€™t want to reveal his mother is one of the few Seerā€™s to succumb to temptation.
The Inquisitor can validate Cassian and help him deal with the situation.
There's a romance option here, where Inq can say he should never be ashamed of who he is and they personally quite like it. He kisses Inq and theyā€™re now locked in his romance.
The Inquisitor can reject helping Cassian. Cassian will disappear until a certain amount of power reached and reports of a large bear is reported in the Hinterlands. If the Inquisitor goes to the Hinterlands to defeat the bear, on the bearā€™s body is a note written by Cassian saying he has nothing to live for. Itā€™s heavily implied the bear the Inquisitor just killed is Cassian.
Quest 3: Death Comes In... - If helping Cassian he takes the Inquisitor and companions to the cave. His sister Misha and father Lemren are outside the cave, his sister casting a large shield at the mouth of the cave. Cassian dismisses his sister who is very physically tired and is helped by their father to rest. Lemren then explains to the group that the twinsā€™ mother had started acting out of sorts a little after Cassian joined the inquisition. The group all advance into the cave (Lemren comes along, heā€™s a rogue with a bow and arrow). Aniha, possessed by a hunger demon, initiates a fight in her human form. When under a certain health point, Aniha will stop fighting and try to spark a deal with the group. The hunger demon from within says it will leave Aniha willingly if it can ravage the unsuspecting village she was the seer for in Rivain.
Option 1: If the deal is taken, the village is doomed for everyone in it to die. This also makes the Bijor family pariahs in Rivain and are ran out of the country. They stay in an alienage outside of Orlais instead of Rivain.
Option 2: If the deal isnā€™t taken, the hunger demon takes itā€™s true form and essentially becomes a boss battle. When defeated, itā€™s seen that the hunger demon targeted Lemren and Misha whom are mortally wounded. Lemren can be offered to become a warden but refuses. Aniha, Lemren, and Misha all die within this option, but the village in Rivain is saved and Cassian isnā€™t run out of his home country.
How to get their approval:
Recruit Cole [Greatly Approves]
Turning Cole human gets a Slightly Approves
Choosing the mages [Greatly Approves]
Allying with the mages earns Approves
Disband the Templars [Approves]
Help Vivienne with her main personal quest. [Slightly approves]
Side with mages in pretty much any instance
Have an open mind about the fade or magic in general
Inquire about Rivain or express an interest in going one day
How to get their disapproval:
Turn away Cole [Greatly Disapproves]
Choosing the Templars [Disapproves]
Allying earns Slightly Disapproves
Make the mages your soldiers instead of allies [Greatly Disapproves]
Leave Hawke behind in the fade [Disapproves]
Be mean to Sera or Cole
Are they romanceable? Yes, but getting to the romance is a kinda slowburn lmao. Can also be romanced by anyone. But there will be a cutscene that changes depending on race where he gives them a token of affection that relates to their culture.
Can you have sex with them? Yes, a bit before the final battle if you talk to him a scene will trigger
Are they open to polyamoury? Sort of. Heā€™s technically open but extremely picky. The only person in Inquisition I can even kind of see that happening with is with Bull.
If they can be romanced and are not, will they begin a relationship / relationships with other character(s)? If so, who? Canonically he romances Bull, so sorry adoribull shippers Cassian will snatch him up.
Who are they friendly with? Leliana, Vivienne, Cole, Morrigan, Bull
Who do they dislike? Dorian, Solas, Cullen
Companion card changes:
Loyalty: After the 2nd personal quest, his card goes to him completely submerged with his hands up out the water. His black hair almost completely fills the water around him. When all of his personal quests are completed the card changes for a last time to him about ankle deep in the water, emptying a jug that seems to be filled with that water. His hair is shorter now and less wily, but completely covers his face.
Romance: Instead of being face deep in water, heā€™s now completely out of it. He also appears to be leaning over a figure and cradling them. The black tendril hair is still there and it seems to be wrapping itself around them. Heā€™s wearing a slightly open golden robe. The storm from earlier is completely over them, but it seems like a ray of sun shines down on just them.
Side Missions: (eg: fetch / gather / kill quests)Ā Probably random quests to find memorabilia of his home country. If you havenā€™t noticed he loves the place.
Opinions on mages / templars / how the world is going to shit? Like everyone he pretty much in panic mode. He doesnā€™t really understand what the mages go through but has clear sympathy for them. As someone who wasnā€™t raised by the chantry one iota he doesnā€™t understand the templars and the Andrastien religion, like, at all.
Something guaranteed to make them leave the party: Being mean to Cole is like the quickest way to stack disapproval, so.
Special Events:
Imprisoned at Redcliffe: How is your Inquisitor holding up in Redcliffe, being slowly infected with red lyrium over the course of a year? Heā€™s barely lucid, probably. He can get enough thought collected to follow the inquisitor and throw some spells but he just wants to die.
At the Winter Palace: Does your Inquisitor enjoy the party, any special events with them at the Palace? He would have never experienced anything as grand and would fumble his way through the complicated manners.
In the Fade: Your Inquisitorā€™s reaction upon entering the Fade? Archdemonā€™s taunt, and Inquisitorā€™s response? Epitaph on their grave? The taunt would be his hidden regret yet jealousy towards his sister. He hates that he couldnā€™t be seer, but also feels guilty because he knows his sister didnā€™t want it either. He held resentment towards her for several years. Also his fear would take the shape of himself possessed. The tombstone was a little bit of a tough one. I think, in the end, it would say corruption.Ā 
Trespasser: What is your Inquisitor up to two years after Corypheusā€™ defeat? Any special events with them over the events of Trespasser? This all depends on the personal quests endings. Obviously if you deny helping him in quest 2, he dies. If his family survives, he moves to the alienage theyā€™re in in Trespasser and ends up dying on a missionary mission, squalid and poor (he also breaks up with the Inquisitor like right at the end of Trespasser). If the village is saved, and not romanced, he joins the chargers and ends up with bull. If romanced, he and the Inquisitor do odd work in Rivain and live in a lil cottage.
Banter
Coleā€™s reflection on their thoughts: Confusion, guilt, longing, rage... Rage. Rage. Past lives, past actions, so much anger compartmentalized into a tender heart. He wonders what life would be life if he could be as soft as he once was. He wants to be that innocent, that pure, that untouched. A motherā€™s touch fades away. Itā€™d been years since someone hugged him.Ā 
Damn the fade.
Comment(s) on Mages: ā€œThese ignorant souls. They have no idea what good they could do in the world, trapped in those towers.ā€
Comment(s) on Templars: ā€œWhat is the point of this sect of guard? Rivain has existed for centuries without them, yet they act so scandalized when I tell them that fact.ā€
When looking for something: ā€œShall I cast a locating spell?ā€
When finding a campsite: ā€œAh, a place to rest our heads.ā€
When the Inquisitor Falls: ā€œAttention to the inquisitor!ā€
When they are low on Health: ā€œIā€™m falling back!ā€
When they see a Dragon:
[First time seeing a dragon with him in the party] ā€œSweet Motherā€¦ Iā€™ve never seen a dragon before. They really are magnificent.ā€
ā€œPoor creatures, trapped in their own powerful body. I wish we could domesticate them.ā€
When during their small side quest:Ā ā€œI truly appreciate this, Inquisitorā€
Default Saying:
Hostile/Cold/Neutral
ā€œYes, Inquisitor?ā€
ā€œInquisitor, may I help?ā€
ā€œI have a moment.ā€
Warm/Friendly
ā€œHello you!ā€
ā€œMy friend, something you need?ā€
ā€œOf course I have a moment.ā€
Romanced
ā€œHello, beautiful boy/girl.ā€
ā€œAlways glad to see you, mi vida.ā€
Travel Banter with Canon Companions of your choice:
[Varric] You mad at me, Shocker?
[Cassian] Beg pardon?
[Varric] You always look at me with this face that says, ā€œIā€™ll bury you alive if you step too close.ā€
[Cassian] Thatā€™s just my face, Varric.
----
[Cassian] So, Blackwall, I saw you woodworking the other day. You seem quite talented.
[Blackwall] (Sputters on breath) You- you were watching me? When? Where?
[Cassian] (Sigh) Still scared of me, are you.
[Blackwall] ...I apologize.
[Cassian] Donā€™t bother. I still donā€™t know why Sera told you that scary story about my supposed ghost friends.
----
If Not Romanced
[The Iron Bull] Hng!
[Inquisitor] Something wrong, Bull?
[The Iron Bull] Cass just shocked me!
[Cassian] He pinched my bottom. But that didnā€™t sound like a noise of pain, did it.
[The Iron Bull] Ha, nah, it really wasnā€™t.
[Literally Everyone] (GROANS)
---
If Romanced
[Cassian] Ahem, please do take time and remember to be careful.
[Inquisitor] Hm? Have I hurt myself recently?
[Cassian] The fact that you canā€™t keep track of your injuries is enough evidence you need to be more cautious, Mi Vida.
Friendship?:Ā ā€œAh, the faithful Inquisitor. Itā€™s good to see you again, friend.ā€
Leaving the Inquisition:Ā ā€œI thought... I thought the inquisition was different. You were different. Mother... why did I leave Rivain. I apologize, inquisitor, but I can no longer accompany you in good faith. Goodbye.ā€
4 notes Ā· View notes
tmorriscode Ā· 6 years ago
Text
Tumblr media
Tickling Dragons (and Other Occupational Hazards) Part III
Part I, Part II,
Summary: When a clutch of rare and endangered dragon eggs is stolen from the preserve where he works, Charlie knows just who to call.
Iā€™ve collected all my Hogwarts Mystery Imagines in this continuity here.
ā€”
When Charlie was recruiting for The Order (and sabotaging the Death Eatersā€™s attempts to do the same) he learned how to blend in around most every corner of Europe.
If he was a betting man, there is one place in this part of the continent that a dark wizard might go to sell a large number of Dragon eggs.
So when you tell him a few days later ā€œGet your stuff, weā€™re going to Albania,ā€ heā€™s ready.
Albania.
After spending plenty of time there, he understands why Voldemort chose it as a place to lay low.
Between the blocky, concrete, communist-party regulation housing, muggle organized crime and complete lack of anything resembling infrastructure, itā€™s also obvious why Albania has itā€™s own thriving community of gray-shading-to-dark wizards.
When the two of you pop over to Tirana, Albania, you take his hand and lead him to a large, blocky concrete hotel.
ā€œThanks to Jacobā€™s recreational vigilanteism, it would be dangerous to use my last name here.ā€ You say to Charlie. ā€œIf you donā€™t mind, Iā€™d like to borrow yours.ā€
He knows for a fact that youā€™ve already been occasionally using his last name for just this reason. Asking is just a courtesy.
ā€œYouā€™re already an official Weasley,ā€ Charlie says. ā€œMum sent you the sweater and everything.ā€
The two of you rent a shoebox-sized, windowless room in a muggle hotel. Charlie looks it over dubiously. Thereā€™s a narrow bed wedged against the wall, a chest of drawers and a tiny square of floor between the two.
The communal bathroom and loo are down the hall.
Itā€™s a good job that the two of donā€™t have any personal space issues, because otherwise claustrophobic quarters like this would be embarrassing. How do Muggles live like this?
ā€œThis is just so we have a place to meet up in case weā€™re separated.ā€ You pat his shoulder reassuringly. ā€œIf we have to kip, weā€™ve got the haversack.ā€ You point to you your bag with itā€™s extension charms.
He lifts a corner of the motel blanket, shudders and puts it back. ā€œGood.ā€
Considering he works with dragons, you donā€™t want to know what he saw that made him shudder.
ā€œJacob passed me some information ā€” He wonā€™t say who from. Ask me no secrets. That kind of thing. But his information has been reliable in the past.ā€ You explain to Charlie. ā€œWord on the street is that someone is looking to unload a hot stash of potions ingredients.ā€
ā€œHot?ā€
ā€œAs in get rid of them before they get burned. Itā€™s a bit of a fire sale, if you take my meaning.ā€
Charlie groans. ā€œThat one was worthy of George.ā€
ā€œThank you. Be sure and tell him that for me.ā€ You buff your nails on your jacket. ā€œAt any rate, I have a location where this supposed seller is going to be looking for a buyer.ā€
ā€œI hope this goes better than the last time we tried to buy a dragon egg,ā€ Charlie mutters. ā€œMerlin, but we were really just a couple of dumb kids, werenā€™t we?ā€
ā€œAt least we know the difference between a dragon egg and an acromantula egg now.ā€ You say.
The two of you head out again, bound for a small cafĆØ one of your brotherā€™s contacts supplied.
You take a table within line of sight to all the exits. Charlie lets you have the seat with your back to the wall. You were always the better duelist, and your skills are sharp as ever.
You scan each shifty-looking wizard from behind a cup of of Americano. Your drink is nearly gone, and youā€™re trying not to think about needing the loo, when Charlie nudges you. He nods at a slight wizard with his cloak hood up, and a bulging rucksack on his back.
At least you think thatā€™s a wizard. In the dim cafĆØ lighting, it could just as easily be three otters in a robe.
The hairs on the back of your neck stand up. Something about this situation feels off.
Under the table, you slip your wand from your sleeve. Charlie senses your unease, and tenses up.
Chaos erupts around the room. It starts with a spell fired from somewhere near the back at the guy with the backpack. He crumples forward. Apparently heā€™s an actual human and not three otters in a robe.
And of course, there are more than a few dark wizards here. Like, all the dark wizards seem to be here. Did someone hold a convention?
Most of them are bystanders, but itā€™s been your experience that an armed bystander minding his own business gets a touch stabby when that business is illegal too.
So instantly jinxes and hexes start to fly around the room.
In the confusion, Charlie dives under the table for the rucksack.
One track mind, that man of yours.
You throw a shield spell over him as you hide under the table. You wonder how a street cafĆØ became a den of dark wizardry. Itā€™s not like itā€™s the Hogā€™s Head or sodding Knockturn Alley.
Bloody Albania.
Charlie gets his hand on the rucksack. But another wizard reaches it at the same time. The two of them wrestle over the bag.
But Charlie has the kind of advantage that comes from being shaped rather like a carrot, and having five brothers and a sister who all know how to fight dirty and arenā€™t afraid to do so with one another (even Percy isnā€™t above dishing out a mule kick to the bludgers when heā€™s pinned).
Charlie knocks the dark wizard out with a bat bogey hex that would make Bill proud.
You dart out from the table and pull Charlie by the sleeve to the exit. ā€œTime to go!ā€
The two of you donā€™t stop running until you reach the alley across the street. Then you apparate back to your rented cloister.
Charlie opens the rucksack, then sighs in relief. He spreads the longhorn eggs across the bed. While he uses diagnostic spells to make sure the tiny dragon embryos inside are still viable, you put wards around the room.
The two of you almost have to dance a Lambada to each manage your spellwork in that postage stamp-sized space.
But once the wards are up, someone trying to track you or scry you out will never find you.
When youā€™ve tested your wards to your satisfaction, you look up to find Charlie wearing an expression that reminds you of your kneazle, Indiana, with a bowl of cream. ā€œTheyā€™re all here.ā€ He reports. ā€œAnd we didn't lose any.ā€
ā€œGreat,ā€ you levitate the reserveā€™s egg packing crates up from your haversack and onto the chest of drawers. ā€œYou can name one after me when it hatches.ā€
A look of pure mischief crosses his face. ā€œWould I be naming it (Y/N) (Y/L/N), or (Y/N) Weasley?ā€
You roll your eyes. ā€œCute.ā€ Now that the adrenaline is receding, you feel antsy. ā€œWe should go, before anyone from that cafĆØ comes looking for us.ā€
ā€œHow would they find us?ā€ Charlie starts packing up the eggs anyway.
ā€œIā€™ll just feel better when weā€™re back at the reserve.ā€ You donā€™t know who started the fight back there, and the question bothers you. Jacob didnā€™t mention that anyone else was especially interested in the eggs.
ā€œThis looks important.ā€ Charlie holds up a piece of parchment. ā€œIt was at the bottom of the rucksack.ā€
ā€œSurely the egg dealer wouldnā€™t be sloppy enough to leave his identifying papers in the bag with the valuable stolen goods,ā€ you say as you take the page and read it.
ā€œThe Order of the Golden Horn want the merchandise. You know what theyā€™ll do to us if they find us. Get rid of the product.ā€ You read. ā€œOrder of the Golden Horn? Sounds like a cult. Or a counter service dish at EuroDisney.ā€
Charlie frowns. ā€œLonghorns have golden horns. Maybe the reserve wasnā€™t a target of opportunity.ā€ He seals the crates and begins levitating them back into your haversack. ā€œWhen we get back, Iā€™ll owl Harry and see if heā€™s heard anything about this Order of the Golden Horn.ā€
You have your doubts. Harry is a first-rate Auror. But that just means that people donā€™t exactly fall all over themselves to spill their secrets to him.
Jacob didnā€™t even mention this order. But you bet heā€™ll find the information very interesting.
You kind of feel sorry for whomever these dark wizards are - or anyone else that Jacob finds very interesting. They usually end up spilling secrets -or at least bodily fluids. Sometimes both.
Then you remember that they fired off spells at you and Charlie. Yep. Time to pay your dear brother a visit.
ā€”
One more chapter to go!
19 notes Ā· View notes
lore-a-lie Ā· 7 years ago
Text
Chapter 2, Act 5: The Curious Case of the Siblings Shinguji
Daily Life- Free Time
Korekiyo wasnā€™t expecting any company as he left the dining hall the next day. He certainly wasnā€™t expecting it to be Kibo either. But lo and behold here they were, with the robotic approximation of a boy offering him the Story of Tokono. And who was he to turn down such a fine gift? It hardly mattered if the volume could be found in his lab or not, it wasnā€™t often he was the target of friendly gestures like this.
ā€œSo what brings you here Kibo? People rarely offer gifts without the expectation of gaining something in return. May I help you with something?ā€
ā€œI hope you can? I was just wondering what your stance is in regards to Atua. You must know a lot about many faiths, even if you donā€™t strike me as religious yourself, given your various studies I assume.ā€
Ah, I see. Perhaps it would be for the best to tread cautiously then. I have no reason to cause him any undue crisis just yet at any rate.
ā€œI have no knowledge on the sort of Atua she worships so if youā€™re looking for any particular works of his Iā€™m afraid I canā€™t be of much service. If youā€™re asking whether or not I believe there is any truth to her claims of possession or divine inspirationā€¦ There are many cases across the globe that boast such claims and itā€™s nigh impossible to separate true instances from mere bouts of madness. But as in my personal experience, I know other forms of possession to be true among human subjects I see no reason to doubt it being possible in her case either. Does this answer suffice?ā€
Attempting to convince one whoā€™s been brainwashed that the subject of their belief doesnā€™t exist would only serve to make things more difficult for everyone at present. Besides, Iā€™m notĀ reallyĀ lying to him yet.
ā€œSo thereā€™s no way to know for sure?ā€ Kibo still looked most conflicted with his answer. (Ā Was he looking for genuine ā€œproofā€ of Atuaā€™s existence even if he was at ā€œHis prophetā€™sā€ beck and call? Most intriguing.Ā )
ā€œIn this case no, but that is why this is called ā€œfaithā€ yes? If you choose to believe in Angie thatā€™s up to you, just as none could force me to agree with her either. Not out of any disrespect for her mind you, but in my line of work I find it most useful to keep myself unconcerned with any ā€œgodsā€ Iā€™m presented with. If invoking one is a matter of politeness then I will do what I must, but Iā€™ve encountered too many that contradict each other to believe in more than their followerā€™s stories they are presented with.ā€
ā€œI seeā€¦ So this is what the emotion ā€œfaithā€ feels like. I understand! But to you this is more about putting my trust, my ā€œfaithā€, in Angie rather than believing in Him?ā€
...Ā You ā€œunderstandā€Ā nothingĀ Kibo. Faith isnā€™t an emotion, but rather a feeling based on one's belief- No. That might take a while to distinguish for him. And he is certainly trying to better understand himself. Iā€™ll let him keep this, it should do his self-esteem some good at the very least. Correcting him can come later.
It was likely to Korekiyoā€™s benefit Kibo wasnā€™t one to take much notice of subtle social cues like ā€œawkward pausesā€, as from what he gathered from the way Kibo looked at him he was assuming his friend was merely talking a while to think through his response. The fact it was a positive one was likely also a sign Kibo was rather poor at reading any of Korekiyoā€™s expressions too, perhaps due to what his mask covers.
ā€œFor myself, most certainly. Humans are the only thing Iā€™m truly concerned about, even if the topic can branch into other subjects such as whatā€™s created through their beliefs. They can provide interesting similarities among different groups of people even if the groups involved had never once interacted.ā€
ā€œHow exactly are you defining ā€œhumanā€ Kiyo?ā€ (Ā ... Right. Persecution complex. How quaint. No matter.Ā )
ā€œKehehe, am I being added to your list of ā€œrobophobicā€ individuals now? I meant no such offense. Iā€™m certainly open to studying other sapient species should the opportunity arise, such as Gontaā€™s Reptites, for they provide new means of comparing human cultures. To better see what may be ā€œuniversalā€ thoughts among sentient beings and thus sort out what may be more human-centric points of issue. I am an anthropologist after all; the human element would remain my greatest point of interest. As such I am more inclined to think of you in human terms, to better match your mind, rather than robotic ones.ā€
The issue of personhood would remain an open point of debate Iā€™m sure, but humans have often tried to deny each other this right. Even if his robotic nature does make his case less interesting to me personally.
ā€œI would appreciate not being limited to be thought of one way or the other. I may be based on humans but Iā€™m not sure how accurate your assessment is as there are many aspects of the human condition I am obviously not attuned to. Likeā€¦ Gender. I have no idea how this would apply to someone like me.ā€
WhyĀ must you be so difficult? I hardly need the reminder about your numerous inadequacies- No. Best not to think about him in such a way. Lackluster as he may be in concept, heā€™s still more than human enough in practice. Particularly with these horrid animatronic bears serving as a point of comparison.
ā€œThere are many things people canā€™t be sure they truly understand about themselves or others. Even gender as itā€™s conventionally considered isnā€™t nearly as rigid or binary as some cultures, such as our own, like to portray and socialize them as. Not that some of us here would likely understand Iā€™m sure.ā€
Immature as it may be Korekiyo hoped the soft jab at a few of their friendā€™s expenses would help lighten some of Kiboā€™s tone, but it was hard for him to tell if it worked as intended. Not an unusual experience for him by any means, so instead he changed direction.
ā€œDo you have any issues with how we are addressing you because of this? Many aspects of your appearance do incline one to treat you as though you are male but I understand if this can prove to be rather vexing for you.ā€
ā€œWellā€¦ No. I donā€™t think I do at least? Itā€™s not like I know what else IĀ wouldĀ like to be called, and this is certainly easier for everyone. ā€œItā€ or ā€œTheyā€ are too othering, trying to use female terms for myself doesnā€™t feel right at all, and anything else sounds... kinda weird to me. But I will certainly keep this information in mind for future reference!ā€ (Ā There we go, heā€™s in higher spirits now. Much better.Ā )
ā€œIā€™m glad I could be of some service to you then. I do apologize if itā€™s not quite what you were expecting of me. Though given current tensions in the school I find your own visit here most peculiar. Is your council having any troubles the rest of us should be aware of?ā€
ā€œN-no, not at all! Everything is under control. We even got another member last night. Nothing to be worried about.ā€ Kibo said though he was as bad a liar as ever, since he strove to look anywhere else rather than risk meeting Korekiyoā€™s gaze. It was always fascinating to see how lying changed people.
This did limit the possibilities on who the new recruit could be if nothing else. But between Kokichi and Kaede this reaction was still a toss-up given Kiboā€™s personal grievances with both of them as of late.
ā€œIā€™m sorry but Iā€™ll have to be going now. Student council business. But thank you for your help Kiyo.ā€
With that not unpleasant anomaly out of the way, Kiyo returned to going over his labā€™s works. There was still so much to discover, even with the delightful boons already uncovered such as the original Caged Dog Villageā€™s tragic tome and its related artifacts. Not to mention how they already served to inspire him.
It almost seemed unfair for his lab to be so much larger and densely stocked than the others discovered thus far, but he wasnā€™t about to complain. A certain artist waltzing in unannounced and messing with the artifacts whilst he was preoccupied on the higher levels was a different story.
ā€œDo be careful with how you are handling those Angie, pieces as old as these can be most delicate. Are you looking for references or inspiration perhaps?ā€ (Sheā€™s not one to respond well to hostility, Iā€™m not sure how often sheā€™s ever even encountered it before. So letā€™s just try to stay calm. Sheā€™s no Kokichi.Ā )
ā€œNope! Just looking. Atua provides me with all the inspiration Iā€™ll ever need. And to ask you a question, has Kaede tried talking to you yet today?ā€ (So it was Kaede after all. Odd choice to join her rivalā€™s cult.Ā )
ā€œNo, which isnā€™t surprising as sheā€™s been giving my lab and to a lesser extent myself a fair berth as of late. Should I be expecting her?ā€ Korekiyo was grateful for the lack of walls to dampen his voice as he made his way to the ground floor. Partly as itā€™d be less rude to carry a conversation that way and partly to make it easier keep her out of trouble. ā€œThough if you have the time I would love to hear more about what your people and customs are like. If we manage to leave this place Iā€™d enjoy paying your home visit.ā€
ā€œYou shouldnā€™t keep thinking like that you know. Itā€™ll only cause more problems for us in here. You wouldnā€™t want Atua to punish you for defying his will now would you?ā€
How about I ā€œpunishā€ you instead, you conniving close-minded childish-Ā Ā Calm down. Just avoid the topic. Neither of your opinions will be swayed here. She hasnā€™t been averse to talking about her culture in the past so simply reframe your request in a way that better plays to her own desires.
ā€œIā€™d like to see him try, it would be a mostĀ uniqueĀ experience Iā€™m sure. Kehehe, it may even be able to make a believer out of me yet. But I would genuinely like to know more of your background even if the outside is no longer an option. If you think ā€œculture clashā€ may be an issue you face when relating to the rest of us this could prove to be most beneficial for everyone in the long term could it not?ā€
There might have been a bit too much venom in his response to count as ā€œcalmā€ but the effort was being made. Angie wasnā€™t particularly convinced to become any more forthcoming unfortunately, but she hid her frustration with him most admirably with a large smile and hands clasped together in forced glee.
ā€œHopefully things wonā€™t need to be that drastic for you to see the light! But until you do Angie doesnā€™t think sheā€™ll be sharing anything just yet. If Kiyo doesnā€™t trust Angie why should Angie trust Kiyo?ā€
None of you should but youā€™re all essentially doing so anyway. Such a beautiful mistake in the making. Itā€™ll almost be a shame when everyone else realizes this. But Iā€™m sure your reactions will be well worth it.
ā€œWhy should I trust you in the first place? Given you wonā€™t let anyone but yourself even look at our latest motive, much less weigh in on decisions regarding it. You do realize that the book it claims to be was the fictional creation of a certain Mr. Lovecraft yes? Hardly any reason for us to put stock into its claims about revival, even if you view it as a retrieval. Though with how you invoke your ā€œAtuaā€ for your own benefit I can see why honesty may not matter to you. What people think is more important to you yes?ā€
ā€œ... Angie doesnā€™t think she wants to talk to you anymore now. She doesnā€™t need to bother with baseless ramblings. Atua knows somethingā€™s wrong with you, and now He thinks maybe she canā€™t even help you anymore. But hopefully Kaede could talk some sense into you. Or at least make you see youā€™re wrong.ā€
I already know I am suspicious and ā€œoddā€ Angie, your bluffs at knowing anything more are but a waste. Had you any sort of divine ā€œprotectionā€ at leastĀ oneĀ of us wouldnā€™t be in here right now, would we?
Korekiyo did feel a twinge of what may have been guilt at the sight of her still masking her anger with a small smile as she left his lab in a hurry. He often had troubles dealing with personalities like hers, much in the same way talking to children can prove a most tiresome and fruitless endeavor.
It was a shame he might not get the chance to learn at least who Angieā€™s people were before her time came, but such is life. She did at least give him something to look into at the present though, even if Kaede may not appreciate him visiting just yet.
He didnā€™t need to look for her for long, as she was in her lab much like his map indicated. Hopefully his intrusion wouldnā€™t be too upsetting for her, as he had been trying to make up for his earlier mistake. One never could tell how long a person could be negatively affected by an act of carelessness like this.
It was a pleasant surprise that she didnā€™t look too bothered by his presence. She even took the time to pause her playing to properly address him. ā€œOh, hey Kiyo. Are you looking for something? Iā€™m not sure I have many songs here that fit what you said interested you before, but Iā€™d be happy to help if I could.ā€
ā€œIā€™m actually here because Angie indicated you may be wishing to talk to me about something. Perhaps relating to why our previous leader has apparently joined our would be dictatorā€™s tyrannical cult?ā€
ā€œO-oh. Well first off itā€™s probably not what youā€™re thinking. Justā€¦ Make sure the door is closed okay?ā€ (Ā And what would she think Iā€™d be assuming? Sheā€™s not the weak-willed sort of person whoā€™d genuinely buy into something like this, nor does a new loss of faith feel fitting. But neither was Tenko I suppose.Ā )
Once she was confident the soundproofed door was firmly shut she resumed playing as if hoping the extra noise would further help mask what was being discussed. A pity to see how this game was making her become more paranoid to try and respond to their previous tragedies, but an understandable one.
And there is always something beautiful in the way humans learn to adapt to their situations, for better or for ill. It would be wonderful to see how else our situation might try to change her for the sake of protecting herself and those she has come to care about. Assuming she can last long enough to show it.
ā€œIā€™ve already talked to Kaito and Kokichi about this but Iā€™m just trying to convince Angie to postpone the ritual for another day. As far as she should be concerned I joined the student council to unite the class again and that means this day is to ā€œconvertā€ you all so the motive will be used as a group event of sorts tomorrow. I didnā€™t know what else I could do, since trying to stop her probably wouldnā€™t have worked.ā€
ā€œSo youā€™d like for us to all play along with this for the time being?ā€
ā€œIf you could thatā€™d be great. Hopefully tomorrow weā€™ll be able to take the book away from her or something as a more permanent solution for this. I donā€™t want to risk it being used for real.ā€
ā€œYou do realize Kirumi was likely already attempting something similar yes? Her dedication to Angieā€™s ideals is obviously untrue, given how worried she is about her supposed wards beyond our current cage. I do believe you even saw firsthand how surprisingly lax she is being with her duties last night, despite how she normally fulfills her given tasks down to their very letter. Unless my ears had deceived me.ā€
ā€œWell Iā€¦ I mean I didnā€™t know for sure before, and I have no idea what sheā€™s actually planning to do when Angieā€™s really ready to try and bring back Himiko.ā€
Because you are still all too trusting even with how this place has tried to change you. Itā€™s not like Angie was ever one of her actual ā€œcitizensā€ and KirumiĀ willĀ do anything to leave this place. Why else allow me to do as I will but try to set me up as her perfect patsy, given the ample opportunities Iā€™d have with how our labs are on the same floor? It wouldnā€™t even be wrong of you to suspect me of doing such a thing.
ā€œDo you really think sheā€™ll believe you if you claim weā€™ve all had a change of heart? Sheā€™d have more than enough reason to think Kokichi, Kaito, or I are being less than sincere and her disdain for Ryoma and Maki has been equally apparent.ā€
ā€œI think this does still have a chance of working. And speaking ofā€¦ Try to go easy on Kaito for awhile okay? He hasnā€™t been well lately and I donā€™t want him getting any worse so Iā€™m trying to help with stress.ā€Ā 
Oh my, now this is interesting. Sheā€™s referring to that boorish brute of a boy from the other night, isnā€™t she? It would serve him right to be paid another visit for how he treated me. Honestly Korekiyo you really do need to raise your standards if youā€™re honestly considering someone that rude as a ā€œfriendā€ of yours.
Come now Sister, he isnā€™t so bad. Merely a bit old fashioned and a touch too earnest for his own good. Besides, it isnā€™t like you to be so active this early, no need to be hasty. Best we not rock the boat just yet.
Unexpected as his sisterā€™s input was it wasnā€™t hard to keep any signs of his newly divided attention from showing. Heā€™s had years of practice after all, and Kaede had no reason to look for any changes. Sheā€™d probably just take any pause sheā€™d notice as being a moment while he considered her request.
ā€œOf course, besides I doubt Iā€™ll be seeing him much today at any rate. I do hope he improves soon.ā€
Are you seriously refusingĀ meĀ , brother? This isnā€™t like you either. Certainly not for a miserable lot like this. What could even be the harm of it? I merely want to mess with him a little. You canā€™t deny youā€™d like to see how he squirms when pushed too, with how pitiful his nerves are. Unless sheā€™s who youā€™d rather see?
Itā€™s not like that Sister. If everything is to go to plan itā€™d be best not to draw needless attention to myself.
Fine. But I think I want to be properly introduced to her next. Youā€™d at least still do that for me, right little brother?
If Kaede saw anything off in his demeanor as he excused himself to head back to his lab she didnā€™t show it. This was a conversation best held in private, and certainly nowhere near the subject of discussion.
Not that he was terribly taken aback by his sisterā€™s request, odd as the timing may be. He had already even gotten Kaedeā€™s permission to prepare for this occasion quite some time ago, before even Rantaro died, and seeing his motive video didnā€™t seem to change her mind so this shouldnā€™t have been a surprise.
Itā€™s not like heā€™s tried asking this of any of his other friends he thought would live up to his dear sisterā€™s expectations yet either. Admittedly due in part to most already giving their consent earlier, as he didnā€™t wish to risk making any suspicious by reaffirming statements likely only said to help ease his worries.
Are you sure? Sheā€™s proven more useful than most of the others in the trials weā€™ve been facing in here. Itā€™d be a shame to fail so close to your goal over losing a mere game such as this.
Youā€™re not questioning me now, are you? Kukuku~ itā€™s a bit late for your rebellious stage, isnā€™t it?
Never Sister. Iā€™d be nothing without you. Iā€™m sure between Kaitoā€™s experience and Kokichiā€™s intuition weā€™d be able to survive well without her. But should I hold back if someone else makes for a better target first?
As long as sheā€™s the one youā€™re planning on I suppose it would be fine to also take advantage of a good moment. No point in ignoring someone so eager to meet with me if they unintentionally interrupt us. We wouldnā€™t want to waste an opportunity like what happened to Miss Yumeno again now would we? I was so looking forward to being able to learn more about her, but since you werenā€™t involved I canā€™t find her.
ā€¦ Right. At least Miuā€™s death was no such loss for you, even if she could be amusing to me on occasion. But I best make sure current plans are going to schedule. I shanā€™t keep you waiting for much longer now.
At least that was enough to ease Her spiritā€™s concerns for now. She was still there of course, still watching over him as she normally does to help ease and guide him, but as a silent observer for the time being. This would just mean sheā€™d be more likely to chime in on any of his other conversations from now on.
Particularly since to make sure everything was going as heā€™d thought they would heā€™d be visiting with Kirumi next. He already had a bottle of Cleopatra's Pearl Cocktail he assumed sheā€™d enjoy so she shouldnā€™t refuse his company if he offered to share some with her in her lab. (Ā Though with its claim to help make one beautiful Iā€™m inclined to think almost every girl here would be at least a little intrigued.Ā )
She took the bait as expected. She hardly even considered his request to be unusual, so perhaps she thought this was a means of repaying her for her earlier leniency. From a certain point of view that could even be considered true. Her bloodlust gave him a safe window to act on his, so he is genuinely grateful.
Even though she could just as easily turn on you instead? I donā€™t like this little brother. You could have at least indicated to someone you two would be meeting in case something goes wrong.
Iā€™m far more useful to her alive than dead Sister. If she wants to get away with murder in this place she needs someone to take the fall for her instead. Trying to set Ryoma up as a case of suicide was a boat that has long since sailed and with how I am itā€™d be easy to believably accuse me of killing anyone.
In an attempt to avoid getting lost in his own thoughts in front of her Korekiyo saw fit to break their comfortable silence. ā€œSo how does one such as yourself find any comfort among the student council? Has your sense of obligation towards us outweighed that of your supposed role as Prime Minister now?ā€
ā€œNot ā€œoutweighedā€ so to speak, but I have made my peace with our situation for now. I do hope we can find a means to leave, despite Angieā€™s beliefs, but I saw firsthand my previous thoughts on how to do so were...deeply flawed. I merely want to make sure everyoneā€™s lives here are as comfortable and bearable as possible until that time can come. And what about your sister? Arenā€™t you still worried about her?ā€
She is an amusing one, isnā€™t she? Sheā€™s even trying to avoid directly lying to you as if you were Oma. What a foolish girl. The inexperience of her youth betrays her no matter how mature she pretends to be.
But her heartā€™s in the right place. Itā€™s only natural for someone like her to think of people as numbers that she can weigh against each other, as if there can ever be truly acceptable losses in any form of tragedy.
ā€œI too have made my own peace of sorts, but at least Iā€™m still being open about my desire to leave. While Iā€™m here I do still have my lab and a unique set of human experiences to observe to pass the time. But your denial of weight begs the question, how do you value others? There are many ways to view it.ā€
ā€œI could ask you the same thing then. But for me, if I canā€™t put the needs of my master first then I seek to aid those who can do the most good for others in general. That is why my initial reaction to certain circumstances was to act as though my own life was worth more than that of the rest of you. My master, our nation, still needed my service and on top of that I saw myself as best equipped to help everyone at risk.ā€
ā€œSo you use the perspective of your society as a whole? Thatā€™s rather arrogant of you wouldnā€™t you say? As ā€œPrime Ministerā€ you could easily argue your life was worth more than many larger groups of people. I value all of humanity, for all of their flaws, too much to accept such a thing. A life is worth one life, no more and most certainly no less, regardless of the actions a person may take or their physical condition. My fieldwork exposes me to too many differing sets of morals and values to try and use anything else, and all remain equal in death I find. All I can do to gauge beyond that is how I personally see a person.ā€
ā€œIā€™m not putting myself first for the sake of my own needs so I donā€™t think ā€œarrogantā€ is the proper word for it." Kirumi objected with a stern glare before she took another sip to settle herself. "Itā€™s hard to really know how youā€™ll feel about judging others until you are truly tested I think. All I know is that as a maid itā€™s my duty to serve my wards as well as I am able. They are my only concern.ā€
Adorable sentiments if they are true, but I very much doubt that. Just look at how she bristles at the revelation of her hubris rather than taking the moment to self-reflect on it. However I do quite admire her spirit and determination, youā€™re right about that. Too bad you're having another one of those days where you keep getting under everyoneā€™s skin though Korekiyo. Kukuku~
I'm glad you're enjoying yourself but I don't suppose you'd actually help narrow down ifĀ I'mĀ the one too on edge or if it's everyone's nerves that's to blame for this, would you dear sister?
Now, why would I ever do something like that? It's so much more fun to see how your "friends" are when angered, given how much of them we've yet to see.
True, but it might be easier to observe all facets of their beauty if I'mĀ notĀ the target of their ire, yes?
Details, details~
ā€œResponsibility is a virtue I more than understand I assure you, nor am I judging you for how youā€™ve chosen to best balance what you value the most. There is no shame to be had in expressing some selfishness afterall. And Iā€™d certainly put my sisterā€™s needs or wishes before my own as well, should she need me to. I simply donā€™t feel she needs me to endanger myself or others to leave this place just yet.ā€
Indeed, for if we play our cards right you wonā€™t even need to leave to finally finish your promise. Though it will be a shame to lose a girl like Miss Yonaga to Miss Tojo, she wouldā€™ve made for a fine friend too.
ā€œYou accuse me of arrogance and then claim you arenā€™t judging me? Isnā€™t that rather contrary?ā€
ā€œTrue. Perhaps it is best to say I am not negatively judging you. All aspects of humanity are beautiful to me, even those conventionally seen as ugly or ā€œwrongā€. I see nothing wrong with someone as generally selfless as yourself having flaws such as this. I certainly don't look up to you any less for them, if anything I think they make me admire your work ethic all the more." He assured her, which seemed to catch Kirumi by surprise which was a rare feat. She might have even been blushing a tad, since she turned her head away so her bangs hid most of her face. With a smile and a shug he continued. "Focusing only on one's ā€œgoodā€ qualities can never give you a real idea of who they were. Humans are interesting because of their imperfections, not in spite of them. If people were perfect they wouldnā€™t be as wonderfully unpredictable as they truly are.ā€
As she faced him again she eyed him with some suspicion. He wasn't sure if it was because she was doubting his intentions with this talk or began thinking his words were hallow, but she didn't let him wonder for long. ā€œI see. And do you see any contradiction in how you speak of ā€œhumanityā€ as if you arenā€™t a part of it?ā€
Touche. It is easy to sound like one has something of a God complex like this. Not to mention the irony of preaching the benefits of ā€œunpredictabilityā€ to someone weā€™re relying on accurately predicting for now.
ā€œIā€™m more often an observer than a participant so Iā€™m inclined think it oft comes with the territory. Itā€™s easy to divorce yourself from others. You have those not under your care, I have my subjects of study.ā€
She hummed a little at that, as if more in thought than agreement, but his answer satisfied her enough. They returned to drinking in silence for some time before Korekiyo made his leave, giving her what was left of the bottle in gratitude for her conversation and company.
It was nearly nighttime when he got back to his lab, but it wasnā€™t empty when he arrived. Maki had apparently made herself comfortable near one of many bookshelves, though when she heard him come in she put whichever book she was reading aside. If she wasnā€™t there to read there isnā€™t much else she could be looking for but him, given the sort of person she was. This was sure to be interesting.
What isĀ sheĀ doing here? Send her away brother, we have no need for her company. We donā€™t need her lingering this late and interrupting Miss Tojoā€™s plans like she did last night. Even that delay was vexing.
Sister please, if she has been waiting to speak with me the least I can do for her is hear her out. It must be something unusual for her to come here. Sheā€™s far from the social type and we havenā€™t spoken much.
ā€œGood evening, my apologies if I interrupted you. This is quite the surprise, seeing you here.ā€ Korekiyo began as he offered her a brief bow.
Maki wasn't the sort to be offended by tardiness or mince words though. ā€œYou didnā€™t. I was hoping to talk to you actually.ā€
Why? Korekiyo I do not like this at all. Why must you keep interacting with such dangerous women?!
I hear you Sister but sheā€™s hardly dangerous. Her talent being exposed puts too much suspicion on her to risk doing anything drastic. If she says sheā€™s here to talk then thereā€™s no reason to doubt her about that.
ā€œReally? Iā€™m sorry to have kept you waiting then. How may I help you? But isnā€™t it a bit late for this?ā€
ā€œNo, itā€™s fine. And thereā€™s no point in acting like you actually care about any councilā€™s curfews either. Butā€¦ā€ Maki paused as if debating with herself for a moment, fiddling with her collar while in thought. Korekiyo took a seat near her as he waited to see what was on her mind. ā€œ... The only reason Iā€™m asking you of all people is because no one would believe you if you breathed a word about any of this. And Ryoma indicted you arenā€™t as clueless about this sorta stuff as the rest of us mostly are. Got it?ā€
ā€œUnderstood, but you do realize Angieā€™s just down the hall and doesnā€™t always stay in her lab yes?ā€ Korekiyo reminded her but given her glare was less than appreciated. At least until it softened into a frustrated puffy faced pout as she nearly undid her bow with her fidgeting.
Realizing her mistake with a blush she instead shoved an item in front of his face to try and force things along. A mummified monkeyā€™s paw no less. Awfully fitting considering what Monosuke indicated the results of a resurrection could turn out like. And as Korekiyo gladly took her bribe she found her voice.
ā€œHowā€¦ do you know when youĀ likeĀ someone?ā€ He heard her ask in a hushed tone and time seemed to screech to a halt.
ā€¦Ā WhatĀ ?
Thisā€¦ was not good. There is a reason why ā€œMay you live in interesting timesā€ is considered to be meant as a curse, not a blessing.
He could only hope any pause on his part was taken as him thinking of a response to her question rather than dealing with the migraine to come. It was hard to tell where his own feelings ended and his sisterā€™s began when situations got like this. But pain was far from a stranger and hiding it came naturally enough.
See what happens when you donā€™tĀ listenĀ to me?! Honestly, the nerve of this girl! HowĀ dareĀ she ask us something like this. She could ask just about anyone else and no one would ever judgeĀ HERĀ for whatever silly crush sheā€™s dealing with! No matter how much blood is on her hands I doubt even the target of her affections would ever look at her with suchā€¦Ā DISGUSTĀ . Korekiyo if you donā€™t get rid of her now I WILL.
Calm down Sister, she doesnā€™t know. And kicking her out for such a trivial mistake would be rather uncalled for, would it not? We donā€™t need her looking into us. Letā€™s just try to be more reasonable here-
And what, risk you saying too much again? You were pushing it as it was when you let that boy sidetrack you after you tried giving away that damned key! We both know what would happen to you if they find out, even if we do keep my current condition or my friends under wraps! Theyā€™d still look at you that way.
Regardless of how little it concerns them theyā€™d still judge you, mock you,Ā rejectĀ you, for this. ForĀ usĀ .
Just likeĀ everyoneĀ else did. It always plays out the same, and these people will be no different Korekiyo.
And if I or the friends youā€™ve made for me do come to light they may very well try toĀ killĀ you for it! Even if the blood youā€™ve shead for my sake couldnā€™t possibly compare to any ofĀ herĀ measly blood money hits, or maybe not even match that of Killer Tennisā€™ bodycount, theyā€™d seeĀ youĀ as the threat. And what then?
IĀ knowĀ Sister! Iā€¦ Iā€™m sorry. For everything youā€¦ that WE were put through before. But I can handle this.
ā€œ... If Ryoma gave you this impression then you know surely heā€™d be a better person for you to ask about this yes? As far as Iā€™m concerned matters of the heart are a strictly private issue, not one for discussing.ā€
ā€œWell I- I donā€™tĀ knowĀ how I feel." She stammered, torn between looking embarassed and angered. "It could be something else. The closest Iā€™ve come to feeling something like this was for a girl I knew back at the orphanage. Ryoma and Kaito tell each otherĀ everythingĀ so I canā€™t just askĀ himĀ about anythingā€¦ā€
Okay. So she doesnā€™t need any personal information about this from me, just an outsiderā€™s perspective. Thatā€¦ isnā€™t so bad. I just need to keep her the focus of this and act as an interactive sounding board.
BROTHER?!
Oh come now, can you really tell me you arenā€™t aĀ littleĀ curious about our little assassin developing a crush on the worldā€™s densest space cadet? Donā€™t forget who was the one bringing you those romance novels youā€™d ask for when you were ill. I remember what you like. And who knows where this could lead?
That wasĀ notĀ the same thing! ā€¦ But fine. If only to further mess with that awful boy. She suits him.
ā€œSo you are conflicted on if this is a crush or moreā€¦ friendly or familial affections? For our own Kaito?ā€
The shade of the blush on her face alone was almost worth the literal headache, and heartache, that came with his sisterā€™s frustration. For such a cold killer her range of expressions never ceased to amaze.
ā€œ... Something like that.ā€ Maki mumbled, though it looked more like she was talking to her poorly re-tied and battered bow than to Korekiyo with her face still aflame. Red was certainly a color that suited her.
ā€œSo not quite? Are you also trying to sort out what you felt for your ā€œfriendā€ back then was too?ā€
ā€œMaybe. Soā€¦ HowĀ wouldĀ I know?ā€ It was likely a good thing she was too focused on her own thoughts to notice any of Korekiyoā€™s discomfort as she redirected things back to him. But there was an easy fix here.
ā€œI couldnā€™t say. For some friends can be just as important as a lover, and to some others even more so. This is what part of what makes it so personal. How much do you think they mean to you?ā€
ā€œ... Iā€™d be more upset if something happened to Kaito than the rest of you. No offense, but thatā€™s really not saying much in this situation. But I was willing to kill for her. So she wouldnā€™t be forced to.ā€
ā€œTo be fair willing to kill for his sake here would be suicide at best and detrimental to you both at worst. Is that why youā€™re suspecting you may have felt more for her than just friendship or surrogate sibling?ā€
Bad move brother. What exactly areĀ youĀ going to say if she canā€™t figure out if her feelings for this girl were ā€œsisterlyā€ or ā€œromanticā€? And you could stand to be just aĀ littleoffended by her lack of concern.
ā€œA bit. I meanā€¦ It wouldnā€™t be normal to develop feelings in a place like this in such a short amount of time, would it?ā€
ā€œItā€™s actually more common for strong bonds to develop quickly in times of great stress so itā€™s far from unusual. Which is why asking someone like Kibo, Kaede, or even Tenko may be more useful to you here.ā€
ā€œI think you just mean Kaede, the other two arenā€™t exactly open-minded about me. And if I did Kaito might find out what I asked her about. Or worse Kokichi. Heā€™s been hanging around her a lot lately.ā€
ThatĀ wouldĀ be a lot of fun. Maybe you should tell Oma anyway? It might make him less wary of you.
Sister no. Living is very much to our benefit at present.
ā€œFair point. Would it be so bad to just try talking to Kaito about this? Heā€™s brash, but not inconsiderate.ā€
Korekiyo figured the glower he received was answer enough. So much for simply cutting this Gordian Knot. ā€œNo need to give me that look, I am being serious. If he had any existing relationships Iā€™m sure heā€™d say so by now and heā€™s not the sort of person to play with a girlā€™s honest emotions. Would it hurt to try?ā€
You would know all about that, wouldnā€™t you little brother? Not always aĀ girlā€™sĀ honest emotions either. But they are ever so fun to toy with, arenā€™t they? Especially when something in them finallyĀ breaks.
ā€œFine. I guess Iā€™ll think about it. And if any rumors start floating around before then youā€™re a dead man.ā€
ā€œThatā€™s a bit drastic wouldnā€™t you say? Itā€™s not like you or he have been particularly subtle, as Iā€™m sure youā€™ve noticed from the way Kokichi has tried teasing you both before. But rest assured, I wonā€™t talk.ā€
ā€œThat would be a change.ā€ Maki deadpanned, smirk naturally falling into place with itā€™s signature quirk.
Almost sad to consider an adorable if unusual physical feature like that might be part of why she hadnā€™t been adopted by a normal family when she still had a chance. Vanity could make people be ever so cruel.
ā€œAlright, poor phrasing on my part. But itā€™s not like Iā€™m one to participate in gossip anyway. Honestly Iā€™d have much preferred going into the story connected to the paw you have so graciously given me than something of this nature. Or even how your work has affected your own views on the concept of death.ā€
ā€œThe one with the three wishes that keep going wrong? I think Iā€™ve heard that one before. I think Iā€™ll stop taking up your time though, just in case Kirumi comes by to check on you again. Andā€¦ Thank you. It was nice to see Ryoma was right. You arenā€™t as much of a creepy weirdo as you could be. My words, not his.ā€
ā€¦ HowĀ isĀ an assassin able to be so blind to our intentions brother? Are you sure she isnā€™t toying with us?
Itā€™s hardly like Iā€™ve had any actual intent to kill around her. Not like Kirumi has. It makes sense sheā€™d be more on Makiā€™s radar than I am. If you look suspicious enough sometimes you stop being suspicious.
And other times it just puts you on a fast track to be on a first name basis with the local sheriff.Ā Again.
And yet that familiarity served its purpose, as they were still none the wiser and saw nothing wrong with me leaving town as a result even after her delightful daughter ā€œran away from homeā€, did it not?
He couldnā€™t help but laugh a little at the irony of it all while he gave her a partial bow as she departed. ā€œKehehe. Iā€™m not sure your assessment, blunt as it was, is truly accurate. But I appreciate your praise, such as it is, all the same and do sincerely wish you the best. Iā€™ll be rooting for you, so take care, Maki.ā€
He couldnā€™t really afford to spend too much time here himself though either. Kirumi would be less likely to do anything tonight if there was a chance he was still in earshot, and she already made an excuse if anyone rightly thought he was in bed when her crime was being committed with her Monopad trick.
It was tempting to at least try paying Angie one last visit before he left, but all things considered he thought better of it. Too much evidence against him could make proving Kirumiā€™s guilt harder if Kaede wonā€™t be there to help anymore. But he could live with his last memory of Angie before her death being one that ended on poorer terms. Heā€™s certainly had worse with all the friends heā€™s helped his sister make.
Getting back to the dorms was rather uneventful at any rate, but it was a small comfort for him to know that Gonta and Ryoma both made it clear they saw him. Witnesses will be a great boon in proving his innocence if the class turns out to be more inclined to trust Kirumiā€™s word over his own tomorrow. Gonta even insisted on walking back with him, to help ensure Korekiyo was indeed following the curfew now.
What will he and the others do with their leader gone? Would the cult remain without her guidance, or simply fall apart due to a loss of faith? Who would fill the voids Angie and Kaede would leave behind? Kaito? Kibo? Certainly not Kokichi, the impā€™s too fond of implicitly pushing people to do what he wants.
He had ample time to think as he got ready for bed. It might not take as much time to undress and take off his sisterā€™s preferred makeup than it does to put everything on but that wasnā€™t saying much.
Not to mention donning his sleeping mask and whatnot afterward. Sister was a tad too impatient to be in control when their body needed to rest so that was hardly an optional step for him anymore.
But before he entered his slumber he still had one question he needed to ask her first. And as there was no risk of interruptions they wouldnā€™t need to be as quiet this time. She did prefer to speak for herself.
ā€œSister, do you suppose voting for Kirumi tomorrow would be enough involvement for her spirit to reach you? I know indirect killings are far less reliable, but it could still work could it not?ā€
It wasnā€™t really his hand that reached to pull his mask down anymore, as odd a sensation as it was to lose control of his own body. Though it wasnā€™t ā€œlostā€ as much as it was freely given. She didnā€™t even need to remove his mask to take full control, but it helped make it easier to avoid acting unusually around others.
It was more a ritual with a symbolic restraint they shared than an actual necessity for their symbiosis. Fitting considering its unconventional design, serving as a ā€œfetishā€ for them in more ways than one.
She used the closest she could manage to her own voice as she answered him. ā€œĀ How should I know little brother? The only chance we had to really test this was during that first execution, and you had voted for Miss Akamatsu rather than risk introducing me to a boy like Saihara by mistake back then did you not?Ā ā€
ā€œRight, of course. But it would be nice to be able to make you two friends tomorrow instead of just one. Then weā€™d only need one more. Would you rather it be Tenko or Tsumugi? It wonā€™t matter if Iā€™m caught.ā€
ā€œĀ Curb your impatience Korekiyo. It makes me happy to see youā€™re still thinking ahead, but do be careful. Over-eagerness can easily lead to oneā€™s undoing so we mustnā€™t get too greedy just yet. We canā€™t let our emotions hasten your judgements and risk making a fatal error this close to our goal. First, we see how things will go. Then Iā€™ll consider our options. Just focus on getting some rest for now, my sweet Korekiyo.Ā ā€
ā€œRight, of course. My apologies. Goodnight Sister.ā€
He felt her response more than heard it as a hand reached to grip his shoulder while the other went around his waist. The closest either of them could get to anything resembling an embrace anymore.
Korekiyo ignored any sense of loneliness the gesture gave him in favor of basking in its intent. He should be used to this by now. And thereā€™s nothing unusual about his pleasures having some pain intertwined.
Itā€™s just a shame not all pains are of a sort I can find pleasure in. But it wonā€™t be for much longer now.
The next day he had nearly finished getting ready for the day when something began pounding on his door. Odd as he hadnā€™t even heard the morning announcement begin yet, much less the one that signified a body discovery. Things were made odder still as it was Kaito he found on the other side looking ragged, like a man at the end of his rope, rather than a furious Tenko out for his blood.
ā€œDid you have anything to do with this?!ā€
ā€œ... That depends what ā€œthisā€ would be. Iā€™d offer you a good morning but itā€™s a bit late for that now yes? Did something happen that I should be aware of?ā€ His answer gave Kaito some comfort as he calmed down a bit. Not the announcement choosing that particular moment to come to life helped that any.
Korekiyo really should have tried standing further away from his roomā€™s monitor since he knew this should be coming. Or done something to help brace for how loud its parody of a school chime would be. He did so loathe loud noises like this, almost as much as he hated being bound to one place for too long.
ā€œOkay, so you really didnā€™t know? Thatā€¦ Thatā€™s good at least. Itā€™s in your lab, come on.ā€
Kaito obviously wasnā€™t in the mood for much talking so Korekiyo was content to merely follow his lead rather than ask questions. There wasnā€™t too much he felt he needed to really ask yet anyway.
Not until he saw a familiar head of silver hair in the hallway outside of his lab. Still happily bobbing along as per the usual for her, talking to Tenko standing beside her. At least Tenko hadnā€™t lost another friend.
Kukuku, I guess Miss Tojo wasnā€™t as predictable as you thought? This is good though, we havenā€™t lost my chance to be friends with her just yet. But whose body will we find now I wonder? Did she go for Hoshi after all?
This would explain Kaitoā€™s current state. Or at least his response further narrowed down their options. But it wasnā€™t Ryomaā€™s body he found on the floor of his lab, lying there broken and bloody.
It was Makiā€™s.
It made sense Korekiyo supposed, even if the possibility slipped his mind before.
If Ryomaā€™s crimes helped ease any issues Kirumi could have with killing one of her citizens then so would Makiā€™s current profession. And if Kirumi was caught she could argue she acted for the good of the group.
But that doesnā€™t make this hurt any less does it? I told you, you should raise your standards little brother. Having friends like her would obviously only lead to pain or disappointment for you. They always do.
Never. This is... Bearable. And it's well worth the time spent with her. The same applies for everyone else here. Observing them all has been both informative and for the most part enjoyable, even with these... risks.
He could hardly even tell where the red of the blood ended and that of her clothing began anymore. Heā€™d swear parts of the blood nearly looked pink against her crimson if he wasnā€™t looking directly at it. Seeing the mask sloppily laid over her face didnā€™t help either. Particularly given whose it really was.
But he knew better than to let any discomfort show. There was no need for it and it wouldnā€™t help. Ā 
All he needed to do was make sure her death wasnā€™t a waste.
Korekiyo looked over to where Kaede and Kirumi were talking as he weighed his options one last time.
Maki may have never been admirable enough to be one of Sisterā€™s friends but at least he could make sure her killer would soon be joining her. And his dearest sister was still in dire need of some company.
First Chapter Ā  Ā  Previous Chapter Ā  Ā  Index Ā  Ā  AO3 Version Ā  Ā  Next Chapter
12 notes Ā· View notes
blooblooded Ā· 3 years ago
Text
Outline Book One
OK this is as good as itā€™s going to get for now, Rosaline plot needs work
Act One:
1) Kassidy comes home after a long night at work (she is a 3rd shift nurse-- graduated one year ago), just as everyone else is waking up. She is exhausted and talks to Esther and Ayda. Her boss wonā€™t move her to day shift, she has a lot of problems with him. Due to her anger, she broke into his office that night and took something from him-- a BOOK that she had been strangely drawn to. Casey has been out all night and Ayda is worried about her-- make reference to how Casey is wrapped up in working for their dad. Esther is thinking about calling out of work at her shitty job at one of Edenā€™s recycling centers because she feels ā€˜sickā€™. Rosie left early because she is making extra money participating in medical research. Theyā€™ve moved in together in this 4 bedroom house (owned by one of Westā€™s private housing companies) fairly recently, mostly because of money reasons, but Casey and Ayda havenā€™t really hung out with the others since high school so itā€™s hard to get used to and thereā€™s still some awkwardness. Theyā€™ve all been through a lot. Ayda is talking to Marty and Marty acts weird/guilty around Kassidy. Thereā€™s always been something that follows Esther but Kassidy canā€™t see it-- she knows Ayda can. In a sudden flash, Kassidy sees the monster for a second and it lashes out at her. Frightened by this, Kassidy retreats to her room and then, takes the BOOK from her bag and opens it.
2) Smiles and his team wake up and get ready for their shift. He is feeling irritated by them because they are all acting up. They were late for breakfast because Nickels and Johnny were arguing, so none of them got to eat. Their shift that day is in the Sewers, theyā€™re supposed to hunt down and destroy some of the slime creatures that have made their home down there. This is unpleasant. The sewers are disgusting but essential to Edenā€™s self sustaining infrastructure, filled with rats and monsters. The squad annihilates a few of them, so we get to see them use their abilities and also get some exposition about slime creatures in Eden. The sewers donā€™t have cameras so Smiles and the gang spend time goofing off. They appear to all simultaneously love and hate each other, lots of weird tension and dynamics. Recruitment is in a few weeks, with new kids coming in to go through the Gauntlet, and Smiles jokes/threatens to get rid of Nickels and Johnny and replace them with A Class agents. Rats start swarming, running, which freaks everyone out.
3) Kassidy flips through the BOOK on her day off. Itā€™s making more and more sense to her, she is really drawn to it. Casey barges into her room and Kassidy shoves the BOOK away. Casey annoys her, there is tension, she wants to hang out but it seems like she is just bored and thereā€™s nobody else around. Casey wonā€™t shut up. Kassidy looks at her bills on her phone and feels resentment towards Casey for having money. Her mind and body are tired from work. Casey says that Esther is acting crazy, that the ā€˜Thingā€™ they canā€™t see wonā€™t leave her alone. Everyone in Eden is vaguely aware of things beyond most peopleā€™s comprehension. Casey shows her an ad she put on the internet for someone who can get rid of the thing, treats it like a big joke. Kassidy takes this more seriously because she remembers what happened when Estherā€™s monster attacked a bully named Ben who was picking on them in middle school. Suddenly she feels like she is in danger. Casey wants to go get lunch together but Kassidy tells her no, she is tired and just wants to read.
4) Kassidy is at work a week later and her boss Cihad Tariq shows up out of nowhere, which is unusual for him since he works during the day. Cihad is a real strange guy, he has a weird accent, heā€™s huge, and he has red eyes. Tariq asks her if she has been in his office, but Kassidy is an excellent liar and denies it. She asks him why heā€™s at work so late, since she knows he has a kid, but doesnā€™t get a good answer. This experience shook her, so she tells her supervisor that she is sick and goes home. On the subway ride home, there is a checkpoint (something that is relatively normal, ever since B-Day made security stricter) where 2 secret police members get on the train and scan everyoneā€™s IDs. Kassidy has an anxious reaction to seeing secret police, and her internal thoughts reveal that this is because 6 years ago, her brother, Kip, was dragged away by them and this was the last time she saw him before he was shot for a crime he did not commit. The secret police scan a guyā€™s ID and he is the guy they were looking for, they drag him away while he is begging them not to hurt him. Nobody on the train does anything. Kassidyā€™s hands donā€™t stop shaking until she gets home. Itā€™s 2am, Ayda and Marty, a guy who is from another Colony, are still awake playing video games. They make fun of Kassidy because theyā€™re edgy dicks, but they arenā€™t malicious or anything. Kassidy goes to her room and opens the BOOK. She has a hangnail that she picks at, drawing blood, and is suddenly filled with power that she has never felt before, the essence of the VOID. For the first time in a long time, she is exhilarated and happy, euphoric, feeling powerful. From Estherā€™s room, she hears a scream.
5) Smiles and the squad frantically clean their dorm room because they found out that staff is doing room checks. They have some contraband: snacks (JVPā€™s), a knife that had not been returned to the armory (Nickyā€™s), some sedatives that Smiles had not taken because he wanted to save them for when he needed them. A member of staff, Saturday, tosses their room and finds everything, the gang begs her to not turn them in but she tells them itā€™s her job and she has to write them up for something. They get in trouble and have to clean the bathrooms. As they go over there, another agent named Creedo, who is frenemies with Smiles, tells him that someone was just ā€˜Retiredā€™ aka shot in the head, because they aged out of the program. Iā€™ll call this person Rally, A-Class, telekinetic. Rally was a person Smiles once had a relationship and he thinks about that. While cleaning, Pete is angry at the others because none of the contraband was hers, Smiles argues that there are worse punishments than cleaning. Johnny is lazy and keeps trying to sneak off and doesnā€™t want to work, which makes Smiles, still upset about having lost someone, lose his temper and hit him. Pete is mad at him for smacking the kid for no good reason, but Smiles tells them that he is the team leader and they have to listen to him. Johnny acts like he deserved it, which irritates Smiles more. Pete comments that the way he is acting and stepping out of line, he wonā€™t be around much longer. Nickels says he is going to be around long after she is gone anyways, indicates that she has been getting nosebleeds. They talk about what they think theyā€™ll be assigned on their next shifts, about some upcoming training, gossip about their enemies, and allude to stupid politics shit that will come up later, like West being a sketchy problem, and the blood magic cult. They finish cleaning and get Saturday to sign off on it and try to squeeze info from her and triangulate. She tells them some of the missions going on. They go to a rec room and Nickels goes to train with another psychic named Wicker. Division among the team. Smiles leaves to get some training bullshit stuff from their dorm. He sees a guy named Coop and beats him up, transferring his aggression, thinking about how he lost another person in his life.
6) When Kassidy used blood magic, Estherā€™s monster had lashed out at/attacked Esther. Esther had a breakdown and went to the hospital for 48 hours. Kassidy wonders if there was a connection with the blood magic-- a connection between blood magic and the slime creature. She goes to Rosie, since she knows she is religious-- Ayda is religious too (turned to religion after being traumatized by Bomb Day) but Ayda can be kind of a jerk sometimes. Rosie looks kind of fucked up, Kassidy asks her about the medical testing but Rosie tells her she doesn't need to worry about it. She asks Rosie what she knows about the Red Religion, who practice blood magic, and Rosie reacts with disgust. Wanting answers, Kassidy goes to one of their churches. Itā€™s creepy. She meets a woman named Helen who provides exposition on blood magic. Helen shows Kassidy scans of 15 pages that look like the Book, but Kassidy doesnā€™t reveal she knows about it. Helen says that they popped up on the internet about 3 years ago and nobody really knows where they came from. There are a lot of people who practice the Red Religion/Blood Magic. Most people canā€™t do it, their bodies canā€™t withstand it. Kassidy asks Helen how someone would know that they could use this magic. Helen pricks Kassidyā€™s finger, mingles the blood with her own, and then grows terrified. Kassidy in turn gets scared and flees. She buys food that she really canā€™t afford and feels nervous, like everyone is staring at her. When she returns home, she finds Casey and Ayda with a one-armed sketchy looking woman who introduces herself as Tabitha Delmont, the person who is going to ā€œsolve their little monster problemā€.
7) Detective Sashi Mahajan gets a call from Vega Pelenato (chief of staff and notorious snitch/rat) in the very early morning,Ā  informing her that the CEO of Prosperity and notorious corporate gang leader, Richard Prospas, passed away during the night. They speculate on whether this was murder. Sashi goes into work early and encounters her miserable boss, Dana Nguyen. Dana tells Sashi that sheā€™s going to have to make a statement about a recent case of police brutality (that she obviously thinks was not brutal enough). Dana hates talking to the press, because she feels like they harass her. But then, everyone in Eden hates Dana, including Sashi-- Dana does not work hard, is an alcoholic, and there was some nasty business in her past having to do with how she handled a disaster known as ā€˜B-Dayā€™. Early in her life, Sashi was involved in the police union along with Danaā€™s dead wife. Sashi notices that Danaā€™s phone keeps ringing (Silas?) and she ignores it.. She pulls up information on the case and thinks about how much she hates her job. Sashi later speaks to Rome Prospas about the death of his father. Richard Prospas allegedly fainted into the blades of an industrial meat slicer on his factory floor. Rome states that he has an alibi, corroborated by his bodyguard. But Sashi has several reports filed by social services 6 years ago that state that there was violence within the home. She suspects that this is motive for murder, on top of the inheritance and power grab. Sashi is tired of rich people in Eden taking advantage of poor people and believes that everything is very unfair. When she was young, she used to be involved in union stuff, so this is important to her. She just wants to have enough money to start a family. She submits her report detailing the murder, and more importantly, the unabashed levels of power the Prospas Corporation has, just like the obscene power the Agapama corporation has too much power, and how the economy is about to get hit hard, which will lead to poor people suffering.
8) Tabby Delmont is a difficult person to deal with and Kassidy can spot a con artist. Casey seems to be taken with her though, and is proud of herself for putting an ad for an ā€˜exorcistā€™ on the Internet. Everyone gathers in the kitchen. Tabby boasts that she has killed dozens of monsters and that she sells their ichor on the black market for a profit. She has exorbitant prices. Esther, still not feeling well, asks Tabby why she has to kill these creatures, asks Tabby why she has to kill this Thing that follows her because she does not hate it. Tabby tells her that if it isnā€™t killed, it will kill Esther, because something has riled it up and it is stronger than most of the ones she has seen. She talks about how these monsters latch onto people with Abilities and feed off of their emotions. She says that they eventually drive people insane, and says that her twin brother had one attached to him and he ended up murdering his ex wife. Marty calls bullshit, but clearly wants to be included. This is the longest all of them have been together for a long time, and Kassidy misses her dead brother for a moment, but quickly represses those feelings. Casey tells Tabby to get on with it and kill it, Tabby pulls out a weird Voorst bioweapon and attempts to slice the Thing but is thrown back and it mauls her metal arm. Everyone is freaked out, especially those who canā€™t see the Thing. Kassidy has started to get flashes of it more often, which is weird because she shouldnā€™t be able to see it. Tabby says sheā€™ll figure it out, she just needs a better weapon. She bullies and harrasses them into letting her sleep on the couch LOL. Casey is obsessed with Tabbyā€™s charisma and we see howā€¦.bored Casey is and how she is drawn to stupid shit that interests her just to not feel that boredom (ADHD alert).. Rosie and Kassidy talk after getting Esther (who had been really negatively affected by this) to bed, Rosie says that Estherā€™s mom was angry that she was in the hospital again and wants to IVC her for a longer stay, that her mom and the others in her family want her to come home so that they can take care of her. Kassidy hears the Thing whispering to Esther as it is curled beside her in bed, and feels a chill. She returns to her room and the BOOK.Ā 
9) The team (mostly Pete) is still mad at Smiles for being a bastard. Itā€™s Recruitment day (twice a year, new kids are brought in to replace the ones who have died or been Retired) and they decide to go watch all of them compete in the entrance test known as the Gauntlet. They are hardened to this. Going over to the gymnasium, they hear BG and Lady bragging about how they recruited (i.e. snatched kids with Abilities) a bunch of the newbies, which thankfully Smiles is rarely assigned to do since he fucked up too many times. There are 6 newcomers who begin to fight it out Hunger Games style with some volunteers. Smiles jokes about how he and Pete picked out Nicky and Johnny and itā€™s actually really disturbing to the reader that Smiles is joking so casually about something that must have been brutal to kids who were fuckin...15 and 12 at the time they were taken in. He notices that Nickels and Pete are acting close...too closeā€¦. They watch as one new kid gets really badly hurt and starts to cry, and Smiles hears BG and Echo laugh about it. He is bothered by this and dissociates. When he comes to, heā€™s back in the dorm and reflects on how he doesn't remember going through the Gauntlet. He is desperate to feel like heā€™s back in his own body, to feel present, so he tells Nickels and Johnny to get out and asks Pete if she wants to have sex. She agrees to this and they bang it out. Afterwards, she tells him that watching all that violence made her feel worried about Nickels and Johnny, since theyā€™re weaker agents and will be Retired faster. Smiles tells her it doesnā€™t matter. All of them have an expiration date, theyā€™re all going to die really bad deaths, itā€™s just a matter of when. Bad things happen to weaker agents.Ā  They canā€™t get out and most of them donā€™t even want to get out-- including Smiles.Ā 
10) Tabby brings back all kinds of crazy contraptions. Casey tells her that she isnā€™t going to pay her any extra money. Sometimes it feels like Casey is flirting with Tabby LOL ew. Thereā€™s a lot of tension between Tabby and the girls, since this woman is literally crashing at their home. Kassidy tells Casey that this woman is definitely going to rob them blind and is a scammer, and tells her that Casey canā€™t see it because she grew up so privileged and doesnā€™t have experience with scummy low class people, but Casey laughs it off, believing that nobody would dare because of who her father is. Marty tells them that where he lives, there are no slime creatures, but there are other...Thingsā€¦., and Tabby demands to know where he lives. Marty talks about the Northern territories. He and Ayda play video games with their friends from the Colony of Green River, and Tabby asks how that is even possible, since Edenā€™s internet access is super closed off. Ayda is cagey about the whole thing and deflects. Estherā€™s sweet father shows up to check on her, he says that the rest of the family is doing good. Esther is not doing so good. The Thing wonā€™t let her sleep. Seeing Esther and Quentin in such a state makes Kassidy scared and angry and she searches the BOOK for anything that might help her solve the problem. She finds information in the BOOK and is unsure of how she is even understanding what is written, because it is all gibberish to her. Something inside of her is hungry. She canā€™t stop eating. During the night, she cuts herself and makes a circle in the living room with her blood, then gets freaked out and covers it with a carpet. Her wounds heal with impossible speed and donā€™t scar. She canā€™t remember why she felt like doing that. It just felt natural to do.
11) In the Northern Territories, Field Marshall Anatole Surkhov returns to the Capital of Ile de Matane after a long campaign. He reports to the Prime Minister, Florence Gauthier, and tells her that he and his men destroyed many monsters in the woods. When he tells Florence that he lost a lot of good men, she doesnā€™t seem to care. Florence tells him that they need to double their efforts, but that her spies have heard that loyalists are congregating again in the cities and she doesnā€™t want another war on their hands. Anatole tells her that he would like to stay in his home Territory of Kemenka, which suffered the most losses during the war and where his mother and sisters live, and she denies him that. Florence has knowledge about him that would destroy his life if exposed (he is trans and the Northern Territories are not very progressive-- but they have gotten better under Florenceā€™s regime) and uses that, as well as his familyā€™s/dead fatherā€™s history of uh...war crimes...to control him. Anatole leaves, angry. He walks with his manservant, Dog (make implications about Dogā€™s history/we see parallel between what Anatoleā€™s father was doing and what Silas is doing with secret police), and one of Florenceā€™s little spies approaches them. Anatole tells the spy, Flick, to leave before he beats him down, and Flick just laughs. He asks if the wilderness is getting safer, because Florence wants to re-establish the trade routes with other Colonies. Anatole says that the last time they sent people to Eden, they never came back. Flick says that he doubts that was because of the crawling, twisted flesh creatures in the woods-- he knows about the people of Eden and he says that he wasnā€™t talking about Eden, he was talking about a different Colony, the ā€˜Lost Colonyā€™ to the east where something bad happened a long time ago. Flick says that there is a powerful weapon there (talking about the BOOK) that can Make the North Great Again (ā„¢ lol). Anatole says that he only knows about Eden because of the witch boy Marty, but Flick says he has been in contact with someone involved in trade (Percy and Westā€¦) who want to open up trade routes as well. They walk past the gallows, where Florence has left the bodies of several political enemies hanging. Flick comments that he canā€™t imagine what would happen if Florence got her hands on the rulers of Eden, who have let the Northerners suffer and starve for 200 years. Anatole tells him not to be stupid, he would never allow his men to die for a pointless war. Flick asks why he thinks he has any say in the matter at all.
12) Kassidy is hungry, she canā€™t stop eating. She is eating her roommates' food because she is so hungry and they are getting mad at her. She calls out of work again one night, this has been happening more and more often. She is starting to feel worried. Every day, she understands more of the BOOK, even though she canā€™t read it. She thinks about showing it to Rosie, who she trusts more than Casey and Ayda, and who has proven that she can handle stressful situations. In the living room, Tabby is there, and she asks where Kassidy got the BOOK from in a weird way. Kassidy feels defensive. Rosie doesnā€™t take it seriously and seems distracted. Upstairs, Esther starts screaming again and Rosie leaves. Tabby tries to engage Kassidy in conversation. They are similar: both survivors, both very poor. Tabby asks to look at the BOOK and Kassidy grows angry at her, pushes down the desire to lash out.. Kassidy tells her that this is stupid, but knows different. Casey comes home later in a confrontational mood because her fatherā€™s shipping business is being threatened by Prosperity Incā€™s new business procedures. The dark thing is is that Casey has killed two people-- other gang goons who were trying to kill her right back-- and it is hard to reconcile with that sometimes, since Casey does not seem to feel bad about it at all and is actually very open about having stabbed people to death before (soā€¦.Casey is actually internally very troubled by this and weā€™ll get into that in Book 2). She asks Kassidy if she remembers Rome Prospas from high school, since heā€™s only 20 and now a huge threat to her fatherā€™s business. The memories of that time are too painful for her to even think about, and Kassidy returns to her room and stares at the BOOK.
13) Dr. Lily Bellamy is hard at work as a geneticist. She works on contracts, sometimes for Edenā€™s government, but mainly what she does is create Artificials. The first Artificials were developed 30 years ago, using technology her parents developed. Dr. B imagines a world with no more sickness or disease. She checks on the development of several fetuses ordered by some rich people and we see how cold and clinical she is. She has her own laboratory. A chemist named Yancey Passero shows up to talk about work. Dr. B has been cheating on her husband with Yancey. They have disturbing sex in the lab LOL. Dr. B is worried about her daughter Esther and doesnā€™t know how to protect her from herself. The two of them look over some clinical trials that they have been working on together and Dr. B recognizes a name (Rosie). Yancey seems frustrated by the trials because there have never been any human survivors. Dr. B tells him that there was one, 7 years ago, but it was an accident and the subject is now insane (itā€™s Leeā€¦). In Dr. Bā€™s lab, there is tons of ichor from slime monsters that she has procured on the black market. Itā€™s late, and she goes home to her husband Quentin, who is disabled and irritates her. We see that she is motivated in her genetic projects because of her family members who arenā€™t ā€˜perfectā€™. They watch TV and West comes on, we see that Dr B is troubled by him for some reason. She thinks about her project and wonders if sheā€™s just wasting time.
14) Kassidy and her roommates and Tabby Delmont are ready to destroy the monster. Tabby has finally procured the weapon that she believes can kill it. It is unusual for these slime monsters to be this strong and she asks Ayda if she has also noticed that there seem to be more of them, and they are multiplying. Ayda hurriedly changes the subject but Marty tells her that itā€™s stupid to try to protect herself because everyone already knows that she is a psychic. Kassidy finds herself wishing that she was like Tabby, Esther, and Ayda. They gather in the living room and Kassidy remembers that she painted a circle of her own blood on the floor beneath the carpet. When Esther walks in, Kassidy finds that she can see the Creature that follows her. Itā€™s terrible, a crawling black slimely thing with a white skull face like a stagā€™s. It looks at her and it is not angry, it is afraid in the way an animal is afraid of a predator, itā€™s scared! Kassidy feels so hungry when she looks at it. At first, nothing happens. Tabby brandishes the strange weapon and Ayda tells her to stop, that this isnā€™t a good idea, and her psychic fear affects the group. Esther is like, wait, wait wait! Kassidy wants to see the slime Creature Destroyed, completely and utterly, and has a vision, a memory, of another place, another universe that these slime alien things originated in and a huge hungry presence ripping a hole in their dimension to get at them. Tabby slices into the creature again and again without mercy, Esther is screaming and screaming and Rosie tries to protect her. Ayda begs Tabby to stop, she is empathically connected to the creatureā€™s fear. But Tabby does not stop and the creature is reduced to flesh and black blood. Ayda passes out from the psychic connection, and Marty freaks because he is so worried about her. Kassidy feels energized from the massacre, but everyone is wiped and exhausted. Casey, who was unable to see what happened but now knows Tabby was not just conning them, asks where Tabby got the weapon. Tabby said it is secret police tech, sold on the black market. The gang is chilled by that, especially Kassidy, who has a huge fear of them because her brother was murdered by those people almost 7 years ago. Esther begins to cry. The creature had been a part of her life since childhood. Kassidy stoop to touch the black blood and has to keep herself from putting her finger in her mouth to taste it. Marty asks ā€œwhat now?ā€
ACT TWO
1) Kassidy returns from work, exhausted. Itā€™s too much, she is not particularly good at being a nurse, and she has too much to occupy her mind. 8:30 am, she gets home to find Tabby, Casey, and Esther -- since Rosie and Ayda are people who, you know, have jobs. Tabby irritates her and she asks why she hasnā€™t left yet. Tabby says that sheā€™s sleeping on the couch now and Casey has agreed to let her stay if she pays part of the rent. Kassidy doesnā€™t like this and confronts CaseyĀ  about why she didnā€™t talk to her about it, and Casey says that her fatherā€™s company owns the house so she makes the choices. As they are beginning to argue, someone knocks on the door. Esther, still recovering from her ordeal, and annoyed by Casey and Kassidyā€™s angry flirtation rituals, goes to open it and says that thereā€™s a homeless guy on their doorstep. Casey yells at the guy to get lost but he wonā€™t leave. Kassidy suddenly feels unnatural interest, she gets up to go to the door. The guy is DISGUSTING, smells like actual shit, dirty, rotting teeth, scrawny, ragged clothes. As a medical professional (lol) she recognizes that the guy has a severe septic infection in one eye and tells him he needs to go to the hospital. The guy is muttering to himself, crazy things, not lucid at all. He Looks at Kassidy with his one good eye and starts talking crazier, trying to comfort himself, calls her Cathy and starts apologizing to her and talking about something inside of her. Casey becomes protective, pushes him away from Kassidy, tells him to get lost before she beats him into the ground. Tabby finally gets her lazy ass up to deal with the problem and tells him to scram. The guy looks at her, calls her by her name, and tells her that he had to find her. He says he had to find her, somethingā€™s coming, somethingā€™s coming, saying that something is ā€˜talking to him againā€™, something from the Rift. Tabby then recognizes him and tells them that this is her brother Tony, who she thought was dead. Despite this reunion, Tabby does not react with huge emotion. Kassidy feels jealous bitterness twist inside of her-- after all, her brother is dead, heā€™s not coming back.Ā 
2) Smiles, BG, Lady, Echo, and a few other A-Class agents go on a mission to the Prison District to help subdue a riot. It seems that there have been more and more riots and violence over the last couple years. Smiles makes this comment and BG scoffs and says that he wouldnā€™t be saying that if he had been active during B-Day. Smiles has no memories of the bombings, that was before his time. This riot was in response to an act of brutality by a prison guard against an inmate, and now the prisoners have taken over a cell block. They meet the Warden (Hax...reeeeeeeeeee), who gives off bad vibes and is just as casually cruel as everyone else Smiles deals with. The secret police go to the cell block that inmates have taken over and start fuckin...bashing people, they work together effectively. Lady asks Smiles why he and Pete donā€™t get rid of the dead weight on their team and replace them with A-Class agents, which Smiles ignores. She gives him the creeps. An inmate gets the jump on Lady and knocks her out (as a psychic, she is physically fragile) and Smiles protects her with his bubbles. BG goes into a rage and kills several inmates, which they werenā€™t supposed to do. He begrudgingly thanks Smiles, says he owes him one,Ā  and Smiles tells BG he would rather keep Lady alive so that she can make BG and Echo suffer than giving her the mercy of killing her.
3) Kassidy calls on Marty to help her research the pages of the 15 pages of the BOOK that had showed up on the internet in Eden 3 years ago. She is trying to not get involved with the house drama of Tabbyā€™s brother Tony showing up. Casey, generous and curious as ever, took him to a street doctor to get him fixed up -- they had to remove his eye and teeth because of the rot and give him new ones.The rest of the girls are interested in the Tony drama, especially because of the murder that he claims to be responsible for but didnā€™t actually commit, but Kassidy feels something strange when she looks at him and the way he reacted to her when they first met made her uneasy. Marty is naturally suspicious of Tony and claims that itā€™s unsafe for them to have let a random dangerous man stay with them, like wtf is wrong with them, but as usual, Caseyā€™s word on the matter was final. Casey is really causing a lot of problems. Why arenā€™t they worried about living with a guy who may or may not have killed someone? WELL, itā€™s because they already live with a girl who has DEFINITELY killed people before. Kassidy and Marty havenā€™t hung out much since they were teenagers and Marty seems glad to spend time researching with her. Neither of them want to mention Kip but Marty drops a few hints that he feels guilty about something that happened back then and mentions someone named Lee-- Kassidy tells him to drop it, it doesnā€™t matter because Kip is dead. The blood magic religion seems to have spread like crazy over the last 3 years. Marty says that thereā€™s something similar in his Colony, remnants from a nearby town called Blagodat, that was wiped out by the military over 20 years ago. Marty doesnā€™t know too much about this town, only that they were all blood magic practicing and had a black pyramid and that the owl-masked priest did something to the Princess of the North to make her monstrous. He saw the terrible Princess briefly 10 years ago before she was killed by another blood magic practitioner named Olive. He also knows about rumours about something called the Lost Colony where blood magic stuff was rumored to have destroyed it, which Kassidy has not heard of, but it gives her a chill. Marty says that in the North, there have always been rumors of a weapon there, and that 200 years ago the last democratic leader (Frank Martelā€¦.who Silas fuckin let Jerry eat, bitch) went there to investigate and never came back. Kassidy says that itā€™s hard to get much information about the outside world because of Edenā€™s political stances, but theyā€™ve learned more because after B-Day, they had to bring laborers in from the Colony of Serenity to help rebuild. Kids in Eden are taught that the outside world is a terrible, dangerous place that is full of monsters (it is) and that the Rift emits weird toxic rays. Marty bitterly says that because of Edenā€™s trade embargo and isolationism, his Colony has suffered 200 years of starvation and war. He tells Kassidy he will find out more info about the Lost Colony and the blood magic town of Blagodat, if he can.Ā 
4) A meeting of the Central Committee, the people who govern Eden. Sashi, who has filed more charges of corporate corruption against the mega-corporations belonging to West, Rome, and Gena Voorst, is called to give a statement about it. Her findings on how much power private companies have in Eden get a stir from everyone. Dana Nguyen is included in this but hates participating. Mayor Malena talks about cracking down on Agapama shipping to and from other Colonies, as he is concerned about drugs being trafficked in, particularly stimulants. Dana is asked what she thinks should be done about the influx of violent crime, but she is hungover and unprepared. A group of civilians have signed a petition about the number of missing children in Eden over the years, but the Committee does not take this seriously since most of them agree that it is likely due to human trafficking to other Colonies and again blame Agapama-- they want to use this as an excuse to crack down on private corporations. The Central Committee begins talking about the pros and cons of moving to Nationalize the corporations and what it would look like for Eden to be completely self-sufficient, and ways that they can cease trade. They have ceased trade with one Colony (The Northern Territories) before, about 200 years ago. Sashi is told that she can leave since she is done presenting her findings. As she walks out, a quiet and normal looking woman she has never seen before and who said nothing during the meeting (SILAS AHHH RUN AWAY BITCH) thanks her for her hard work.
5) At work, Kassidy goes overboard while assisting with an autopsy and mutilates the corpse. Her supervisor asks her whatā€™s been going on, she looks sick and her work has been getting worse. Kassidy evades the question, her mind filled with images of rotting flesh. Her supervisor asks if she needs time off and Kassidy says no, itā€™s just her home life is chaotic because of her idiot roommateā€™s insane decision to bring random people into their home. She has not forgotten that Tony allegedly murdered his pregnant wife and the only reason she has not turned him in is because sheā€™s scared of Casey and Tabby. Kassidy goes on break and practices blood magic, she has scanned all of the pages of the Book (BIG MISTAKE) so that she can look at them anywhere and so that she could share them with Marty. Itā€™s 3am. Esther calls her and asks if sheā€™s heard from Rosie, since she didnā€™t come home yet, but Kassidy has heard nothing. She tries to be comforting to her friend who is worried, but is not very good at it. At this point, Kassidy can completely understand the Book and looks at a spell that can help you find someone. She thinks about using it, but does not.
6) Smiles learns that he has lost 3 days of time. Pete is beyond angry at him and tells him that Nickels and Johnny are terrified because he snapped on them and treated them really poorly and cruelly and said some really mean things to them. Smiles says thatā€™s bullshit, he would never do that, and Pete tells him that she watched him. The last thing that Smiles can remember is being on a simple surveillance mission, watching the Mayor give a press conference to a bunch of journalists (psycho violin noise...yes he saw Lee Harlan). He does not know why that upset him. He tells Pete again that he would never hurt anyone on the team on purpose, that he didnā€™t do anything. She tells him thatā€™s not an excuse and that he is responsible for his own actions and says that he needs to go to the infirmary to see someone named ā€˜Docā€™ who is on shift, because there is clearly something wrong with him. Smiles says thereā€™s something wrong with everyone in the program, idiot, they were all kidnapped as children and tortured and forced to hurt others. Pete has a lot of problems with his leadership and believes he is not doing a good enough job.Ā  The staff member October, comes and tells Smiles that he is taking him Upstairs for re-education, because his behavior has been troubling to staff. Smiles does not remember this but knows better than to fight it. As he gets led away, Pete doesnā€™t look sorry for him at all, she looks like she thinks that he deserves this. October is mean to Smiles as he takes him Upstairs and Smiles fantasizes about how easy it would be to kill him. Smiles gets strapped to a chair in a little room and Lady comes in to hurt him and get into his brain. Lady tells Smiles that he is all fragmented inside, that she knows deep down inside he is vulnerable like a child. Smiles tells her that he shouldnā€™t be responsible for things he canā€™t remember and Lady tells him that heā€™s not special, she canā€™t remember anything lol and then Lady begins to torture him by bringing back painful memories. The last thing he sees is an explosion contained by one of his bubbles, and he blacks out.
7) Rosie has not returned for 3 days at this point and is not answering her phone, and Esther is beside herself. Despite the Monster no longer following her, she seems really unstable, and she is like well, you would feel unstable too if you lost something/someone who you grew up with. Well, Kassidy does know the feeling of losing someone she grew up with. Esther goes to her parentā€™s house because she needs support from her dad and siblings. Casey had unthinkingly made a joke that Rosie probably couldnā€™t deal with Esther being so high maintenance and left her, but theyā€™ve been dating on and off since high school and during short break ups before, Rosie always talked it out with Esther. Kassidy and Marty talk about their theories about the Lost Colony and blood magic. Tony is there, but weird and zoned out as usual, Kassidy thinks he is a huge freak and feels uncomfortable with him living in their attic but canā€™t fight Casey on it. Marty gets a guy he knows, Anatole Surkhov, to talk to Kassidy about his experiences, because he has explored a lot due to being in the Army. The cast of weird adults Marty seems to live with is well known, especially by Ayda and Casey, they have talked to them all before-- especially Jules and Flick. It is evident that Marty doesnā€™t have any friends his own age where he lives, and it seems kind of sad. Anatole takes blood magic seriously and seems annoyed with Marty because he is busy. But he briefly talks about what the cultists of Blagodat and their black pyramid did to his territory, destroying the landscape with hideous fleshy pits, poisoning the water and turning people into monsters (YEAH. proof that people are trying to ā€˜turn people into monstersā€™ i.e. Rosie, and Lee etc etc), and says that when he was a child, his people eradicated them. Suddenly Tony speaks up and asks if they killed the women and the children as well, a strange look on his face, a sadness. Anatole says that there were many survivors, and that is why the North continues to have problems with blood magic, and it is one of his goals to destroy these people Then he says something to Marty in another language and leaves. Kassidy asks Tony what that was all about, Tony is evasive and tells them to stop messing around with stuff they donā€™t understand, it destroyed his life and it will destroy theirs as well. Kassidy and Marty, bastards that they are, say thatā€™s probably because he killed his wife. Tony does not deny this (wahhh he feels guilt for Cathyā€™s death) but repeats that they shouldnā€™t be messing around with things they donā€™t understand. He asks Kassidy where she even learned all the stuff about blood magic and Kassidy feels defensive/evasive and says that there are 15 weird pages about it on the internet, that she found out about it from an advertisement from the Church.Ā 
8) While Kassidy was asleep, Rosaline returned. It has been a whole week. She seems guilty and apologetic, saying that one of the medical projects she does for extra money went a little wrong and she had to stay at the hospital. She looks sick. Esther is beside herself and wants to reach out to her mom for help, but Rosaline firmly says she does not want to do that. Rosaline canā€™t stop throwing up black stuff and her eyes look weird. Kassidy feels strange but has to get ready for work, these days she does not leave the Book around because she doesnā€™t trust Tony. Tabby takes one look at Rosaline and says that thereā€™s something fucked up about her and demands to know what kind of testing she was doing. Rosie says she doesnā€™t want to get into it all, but she made about $5,000. Tabby rants about how you canā€™t trust the intelligentsia, that the scientists in Eden do all kinds of messed up things to people, and basically starts talking about conspiracy theories about how the government steals children and does bad things to people (dude if Tabby was real, she would be like a weirdo Q-anon freak). Kassidy gets out of there and goes to work. Cihad Tariq is still at the hospital again despite it being 11 and he checks in with her and says she looks sick, genuinely worried. Kassidy realizes that his accent sounds like Anatoleā€™s (Russian. The Northern Territories are divided by language-- English, French, and Russian. So CT has a light russian-yaccent, he is scary). Rudely, she asks Cihad where he was born, because she figures that he might be from up there, possibly from the destroyed town of Blagodat, and that is where the Book came from. Cihad tells her that is not appropriate and that he does not appreciate her pushing his boundaries like that. Kassidy has the Book in her backpack and Cihadā€™s red eyes linger on it. Itā€™s clear that he is about to ask her about it, but then gets a call (from Silas, but Kassidy doesnā€™t know that) that upsets him, and he says he has to leave. Kassidy, angry at him because she knows that he knows what she has done, tells him that when she was a kid, her mom used to always be at work too, so maybe he should think about his daughter.
9) Kassidy wakes up with a bloody nose and finds that one of her fingernails is flaking off. She opens up the BOOK, and has become really possessive of it. There is a passage in it that talks about bringing the dead back to life. Kassidy fixates on that. She allows herself to think about bringing her brother back from the dead and reads over the passage again and again. She goes downstairs to hang out. Esther is like, ā€œhey Kassidy, did you see Ben got out of prison?ā€ and we see Kassidy get angry but itā€™s not really elaborated on who Ben is or why this is significant. Ayda is talking about her new crush, the dad of a kid she teaches and everyone roasts her for this LOL. Casey comments on how much Kassidy has been eating lately (like crazy amounts) but says she looks like sheā€™s lost weight and is pushing boundaries again. Kassidy feels irritable and snaps at her by trying to say something hurtful, but Casey is immune to it. She asks Marty if heā€™s found out anything new about the Lost Colony, and he says no, then asks her if sheā€™s learned anything about it from reading the BOOK, because he is literally autistic he never really ā€˜gotā€™ that Kassidy wanted to hide that from Tony like everyone else did.Ā  Tony freaks out and says that he knew it, he fucking knew that the BOOK was here, he had Seen its presence on Kassidy. Tony basically loses his mind and starts ranting about Cathy and gets up to go to Kassidyā€™s room to try and destroy the BOOK, saying that they were all in danger, blah blah blah. Casey thinks this is terribly funny, but itā€™s scaring Ayda. Kassidy feels rage she hasnā€™t felt in years and tries to physically take it back from him but Tony is bigger than she is, even though he is weak as shit, he is stronger than she is. He attempts to tear it to shreds, to rip out the pages, but is unable to, then starts raving about how he is going to take it and leave. Kassidy attacks him with blood magic in front of everyone, takes the BOOK back and tells him that she will kill him if he ever does that again. Tony starts laughing hysterically and talking crazy about how this was fate, that ā€˜ITā€™ has set everything up because ā€˜ITā€™ wants to kill him, that he never should have left the sewers, that this was ā€˜ITā€™sā€™ plan, that they were all going to die because this little girl wanted to mess around with things she didnā€™t understand. Casey asks Kassidy wtf is wrong with her because seeing someone use blood magic is fucked up, but Kassidy just tells her that she wants the Delmonts to leave or else she will, and that Casey needs to choose between these people who she views as entertainment or Kassidy, her friend of many years. Casey hesitates for a beat too long. Then Kassidy pushes past her and leaves the house.
10) Smiles and the gang all innocently watch the news in the breakroom. An interview with Rome Prospas comes on where he talks about his economic plans and his company. JohnnyĀ  is massively triggered by this because Rome looks exactly like him and it is clear that they are related. Johnny, someone who canā€™t handle rejection, wants to know why his family didnā€™t want him, like what was wrong with him that made his family not want him. Smiles and Pete are not helpful and tell him that recruits are always kidnapped, so he shouldnā€™t worry about his family not wanting him. He has a BPD meltdown and leaves. Nickels tells them good job, heā€™s going to go hurt himself, and Smiles says that heā€™s sick of having to constantly look out for his younger squadmates and at some point you have to learn how life is. Nickels says he can go fuck himself, because theyā€™re always watching out for Smiles. Pete takes her side, and Smiles is troubled by how close theyā€™re getting (NICKELS JUST WANTS TO TOUCH SOME TITTIES). Smiles goes to work out with Creedo, an old team mate of his. He asks her how she deals with her own shitty teammate, Pills. Creedo grudgingly tells him that sheā€™s the closest thing she has to family and that weaker agents get Retired faster, so itā€™s better to care about them while you can. Their lives are so bad and so short. They take out their aggression on each other, then go to the dining hall to get a snack because they canā€™t stand their own teams LOL. There is some weird sexual tension between Smiles and Creedo, but also they canā€™t stand each other and canā€™t work with each other. They listen in to some of the missions getting assigned for the next few shifts, mostly recon, but it looks like squads are getting assigned a raid at a blood magic church. Smiles and Creedo agree that blood magic is the biggest problem in Eden right now and they are scared of it and donā€™t understand it. A staff member passes by and insinuates something bad happened with Johnny. Smiles coldly tells Creedo that people have to be responsible for their own actions. Creedo tells him that he would have never said that when she first met him at 18. Frustrated, Smiles leaves her to go find his teammate. He finds him, itā€™s clear that Johnny is too young and mentally ill to understand he doesnā€™t deserve to get hurt. Smiles clumsily apologizes and says that of course his family wanted him, Smiles explains the recruitment process (we see how eaten up by guilt he is for having participated in this in the past). He asks Johnny if he wants to know more about his family. Johnny says no, but Smiles knows he is lying.
11) Kassidy falls asleep at work and has dreams of the planet eating monster ripping a hole through dimensions and of a bright comet shooting through the sky. She wakes up and realizes that she didnā€™t hear a patientā€™s call button and that they are dead. Kassidy is not bothered by death, only by the fear that she may get in trouble. She contemplates death and finally allows herself to think about her dead brother Kip and what he would tell her to do. She re-reads the passage in the Book about bringing the dead back to life (Alsoā€¦.this is the spell that Reuben used to bring all of the Immortal gang back permanentlyā€¦). Marty messages her and asks why she hasnā€™t just turned Tony in to the police, since he is still wanted for murder. Kassidy hates cops and hates Edenā€™s justice system-- after all, it is what unfairly got her brother killed all those years ago. She goes home and Tony is there. He apologizes to her. He tells her about his past, about how he abandoned his wife and baby due to fear of the slime creatures and sensing the Bookā€™s presence for the first time in the hospital, his own experience with addiction, then how he reunited with his family and watched as Cathy became consumed with researching the Book and the Void, that it formed something inside her body and was killing her, and that she killed herself, leading to him hiding in the sewers for 2 years. He says that he does not want that to happen to Kassidy, or to anyone ever again. He talks about evil, true evil, evil that is hungry. Tony asks Kassidy if she understands how devastating it is to lose someone. Kassidy does understand. She accepts his apology, but says that she is going to continue looking into blood magic. Tony tells her that he will help her, but that his reasons are different than hers (see if he can do anything to destroy the BOOK/monster).
12) Sashi continues to research bullshit corporate crime going on in Eden. She tries to get one of West Agapamaā€™s daughterā€™s, Cassiopeia -- a known enforcer in his organization-- to come in for an interview, but typical Casey does not cooperate and will not without a warrant. Still, Sashi has compiled mountains of shit on the corruption within the megacorporations, as well as the economic impact it has had on the people of Eden. Sheā€™s working hard. She goes out to lunch with her wife, Kelsey, who is also a cop, but not a detective. They talk about their days. They are thinking about having a baby together. A nice moment. Sashi goes back to her office to work. And then...fucking....Silas shows up. Sashi is very confused about who this person is, exactly, but feels like she is probably high up in the government since she was at the Central Committee meeting. Again, Silas tells her that she appreciates her hard work investigating corruption in Eden. Sashi thanks her and then politely asks her who she is. And lmao, Silas just tells her that she has worked ā€˜behind the scenes for a long timeā€™, which is...a little unsettling to hear. Silas asks Sashi about her ambitions, and Sashi truthfully says that she wishes she could get a promotion so that her salary is higher, because she and her wife would like to start a family. Silas is kind of quiet and awkward, but nice to talk to. Silas asks if she thinks that Dana Nguyen would promote her, and Sashi sort of slips up and says that she does not believe Dana likes her. Silas, in a roundabout way, asks Sashi in her opinion, as someone whose job it is to research corruption, is Dana Nguyen corrupt/not loyal to Eden. Sashi truthfully tells her that she might be, and talks about some of the stuff she has observed (her behavior, her closeness to Vega, the fact that her son Christopher was part of a terrorist organization)-- she really believes that Silas must be someone very high up on the food chain. Silas just listens, then thanks Sashi and leaves. Sashi sits in her office and thinks about how weird that was. She continues to work, then leaves at the end of her shift, passing a truly miserable looking Dana on the way out. She goes to bed, and when she wakes up, she sees an email that says that she has been promoted from mere Detective, to Detective Superintendent.
13) Rosaline is still sick, so she and Esther travel down to the Lower Levels to visit Rosieā€™s old guardian, Barbara Church. Kassidy, Marty, and Tony all discuss what they know so far about the Book, the Lost Colony, and Blagodat. Kassidy tells them that she believes that her boss, Cihad Tariq, is involved somehow-- he is a foreigner and owned the Book to begin with, and she believes he brought it to Eden with him. Tony scoffs and says he knows all about Cihad Tariq, that they have a...history and that he needs to be avoided for more reasons than his blood magic. Kassidy is like WTF why is everything connected, and Tony talks about his belief in fate/something bigger than them manipulating/pulling the strings. Marty says that itā€™s strange that someone could have traveled so far to Eden with the Book and be allowed to live there, and even go to school and rise to such an important job. Kassidy says that she could just ask him, and Tony says that she needs to leave Cihad alone, he was involved with sketchy things (Silasā€¦) and probably still is. Tony tells them that Cihad raised his daughter with Cathy and that they think heā€™s dead and he wants it to stay that way. When Kassidy mouths off, he asks her how she would feel if her mom suddenly came back into her life. Kassidy says she never told him about her bad relationship with her mom and Tony says that he picks up on things, he just knows things, he can See things, heā€™s a psychic but tries to give people their privacy. Kassidy thinks about how it isnā€™t fair that some people were born with Abilities and she is powerless and grows more determined to use more blood magic despite the side effects.
14) Anatole returns to the destroyed blood magic town of Blagodat because Marty would not stop asking him to show it to him. Dog is with him, and so is Martyā€™s guardian , a witch named Jules. Also along is a survivor of the town whose name is Olive. Jules and Dog have a weird dynamic where itā€™s clear they like each other, but nothing is ever going to happen. Blagodat is less than 50 miles away from the nearest Territory, but Anatole is watchful. He carries his fatherā€™s sword, which is forged of starmetal and was enchanted by Jules. There is not much left of the blood magic town. Marty investigates the place where the black pyramid once stood, and excitedly talks in English to his virtual friends, Kassidy and Tony in Eden. Olive says that she is glad she doesnā€™t remember living there-- itā€™s destruction was so traumatic for her that she lost her memory of it all. Jules spits on the ground to guard herself against evil and tells Anatole that they need to leave. Anatole remembers the day that his father led men to destroy this place. When he approaches the ruins of the black pyramid temple, his sword begins to vibrate and hum. He spots something hauling itself through the rubble and tells Marty to get off the phone because they need to leave. Itā€™s a grotesque twisted disgusting hungry creature, a leftover of what occurred to 90% of humanity when the RIFT opened 800 years ago. It attacks them. They (except Marty) work together to destroy it.. Marty is shaken by seeing one of these semi-human things for the first time and asks how many of them there are in the world and if they are the same thing as the slime creatures he has heard about. Anatole does not know the answer to this. He tells Marty that these creatures are the reason that the Northern Territories are so isolated-- The North is very close to the Lost Colony that lies to the east and these things are drawn to it and the surrounding area. Marty accuses him of being a liar, he lied to him and Kassidy when they were asking about the Lost Colony. He gets worked up and has a seizure, Jules asks him what he saw and Marty will not tell her. Anatole tells him that there are things he is better off not knowing about, and he should be grateful for his ignorance and how he has been so protected. His mind is drawn to the Lost Colony and what happened there.
15) Kassidy goes back to the blood magic church in the Lower Levels and finds Helen. She tells her that she has been practicing blood magic and Helen seems surprised to learn that sheā€™s been doing it without a teacher. They talk about power, and lacking power. Kassidy opens up a little about growing up poor and getting bullied by other kids, and Helen relates to this (HEAVILY imply that Helen did something to get rid of a man who had hurt her a few months ago and that is one of the reasons that lately weird things have been happening in Eden, why people are angrier and more violent). Kassidy asks about the possibility of bringing the dead back to life, and classic psycho religious person Helen says that it is a matter of faith. She invites Kassidy to become a member of the Church but Kassidy still finds all religion creepy. She wants to know if itā€™s possible to become very good at blood magic without a teacher and Helen tells her no, which is why she should join the Church. Helen tells her that things are about to get better in Eden because God is about to come back, God just needs a human body. Kassidy remembers what Tony said happened to Cathy and feels very afraid. She gets up to leave, but Helen grabs her by the hand and asks her if she has seen God, and then talks about looking into the VOID. Kassidy tells her to let go of her, but Helen wonā€™t. She keeps asking her if she has seen God, talking crazy stuff about how society needs to be rebuilt and how every Artificial is an abomination, and how Bomb Day had been a great cleanse and sacrifice. She notices that Kassidyā€™s eyes have not turned red, despite using blood magic, Kassidyā€™s eyes are still black. Kassidy attacks her with her blood magic and escapes the Church, then passes out on the train. She realizes that she left her ID there. AND THENā€¦.REPULSIVE SEX SCENE LOL Kassidy just wants to feel in control and bangs some random girl.
16) Smiles and his squad are sent to the blood magic church to take in Helen Guttierez. Information says that she has been causing disorder and is personally responsible for the deaths of 3 people, partially responsible for the deaths of far more. Blood magic did not exist in Eden only a few years previously, and the Central Committee has just ruled that it is illegal and punishable by death. The Squad is uneasy and scared of blood magic, they have seen what it can do. They break into the Church. Itā€™s the middle of the night. Helen is still awake and they find her...doing...something. Surrounded by candles, in front of an altar, naked, covered in blood. There is a mutilated body in front of her. Smiles and co are like wtf. Helen is clearly having some kind of religious euphoria, talking to Something (the god of the rift) saying that she knows it is there, itā€™s in Eden, and that she has seen it. The Squad interrupts her prayers. Smiles is like, youā€™re coming with us, lady. Helen tells him that she is done doing what others tell her to do. Smiles bubbles her and she easily breaks it, then summons HUGE slime monsters to come and attack them. Big fight, and the Squad is losing badly. Helen sees Johnny, her face twists in hatred, she says that such aberrations should not exist and that soon there will be no more Artificials. She starts hurting him badly, then does something that turns him against them (setting up the future thing where Artificials all go crazy). 2 of her church members bust in. Pete has her hands full with restraining JVP. Nickelsā€™s nose is bleeding like crazy as she uses her powers and she is growing weaker. Smiles is like, uh oh, I think weā€™re all going to die...And they are all overpowered by the blood magic. Helen is like, did you really think you could fight the power of god? God is here. She takes off Smilesā€™s clothes and takes him to the altar, itā€™s pretty clear that his guts are about to get spilled. Smiles thinks that itā€™s ironic that he is going to die like this instead of from a bullet to the head. Nickels saves the day by opening her mind to Lady. BGā€™s Squad busts in and is easily able to wipe the floor with the cultists. BG tells Smiles that he owed him one anyways for saving Lady in the Prison District. Smiles pushes him away and rushes to check Nickels, who looks like sheā€™s going to keel over, he thanks her for her quick thinking. Nickels is not feeling good, because she just had Lady in her mind, and Lady does some psychic shit to help her. BG is like wtf is wrong with Johnny, because he is still acting crazy, Smiles doesnā€™t know-- this marks beginning of BG and Johnny friendship. Smiles wanders around the temple. He picks up Kassidyā€™s ID from the hospital that she forgot the last time she was here, and is compelled to put it in his pocket so that nobody else sees it.
17) Ayda tells everyone to act normal because her crush is coming over for tea. They agree to behave. Rosaline is still sick and Kassidy has a conversation with Esther about what theyā€™re going to do if she doesnā€™t get better, Esther says that sheā€™ll get her family to hire a lawyer and press charges. When Aydaā€™s crush shows up, itā€™s fucking CIHAD, but heā€™s acting blank and weird and confused. Kassidy pulls Ayda aside and asks if sheā€™s doing that to him, because Cihad barely recognized her and she knows Ayda is an empath. Ayda becomes offended. Tabby comes in and her presence seems to jar Cihad from his trance and Kassidy realizes that he sees Tony in Tabbyā€™s face. Kassidy panics and goes to the attic where Tony has been staying and tells him not to leave or freak out because his ex is downstairs. She gives Tony the BOOK because she is in a full paranoia attack. Tony demands she get it away from him, but she leaves him anyway. Cihad shakes himself more from Aydaā€™s control, sees Kassidy, and asks her where his BOOK is. Kassidy denies that she has it. Ayda grows upset, with the situation and with herself. Casey thrives in the chaos. Cihad tells Ayda to get the hell away from him (he is very triggered by the mind control-- mirroring what we just saw Smiles do), becomes angrier with Kassidy and demands she give him the Book because it belongs to him and has been in his family for a long time. He tells her that he can see she has been using blood magic and that itā€™s going to kill her, he has always known that she has been using blood magic. Cihad uses his own blood to complete a detection spell to find the BOOK and heads towards the attic. Kassidy tells him he canā€™t go up there but he ignores her and pushes past her and goes up there. There are screams and lots of noises from the attic. Casey is like, ā€œGood job Ade, you just got Tony killedā€ LOL because they canā€™t get up there and it sounds like someone is being murdered. Eventually, Cihad comes down with the BOOK, and they hear him tell Tony to not follow him. Then he tells the girls he never wants to see any of them again, and leaves. They all rush up there to find Tony very freaked out and upset and all he says, miserably, is that he does not understand why he even tries-- there is a fixed, natural order (Fate) in the universe that he can See, and there is no point in fighting what is predetermined. To him, this order/fate will inevitably screw him every time (lol Tony). Kassidy, who is numb and shocked that the BOOK was just taken from her, is not willing to believe that things are predetermined and is not going to give up using blood magic.Ā 
ACT 3
1) Kassidy gets called into work during the daytime. Cihad sits her down and fires her. He tells her that he canā€™t trust her as an employee because she broke into his office, stole from him, and lied to him. He pauses and tells her to be careful because she doesnā€™t look well and what she is doing is destroying her body. He doesnā€™t seem angry anymore, just...disappointed lol. Kassidy feels numb on the train ride home and thinks to herself that now she will have more time to practice blood magic. She looks at her phone and sees that the blood magic church she had gone to has been raided and Helen Guttierez, along with other churchgoers, have been arrested for murder. It is clear that this was secret police and Kassidy feels scared. She almost faints on the train again. She gets home, sits down with Tony, and tells him that she got fired. Tony tells her that he has been fired from a lot of jobs before he got sober. Kassidy already knew he was an alcoholic and thinks about her mother, but doesnā€™t make the obvious connection to the fact that she is also engaging in addict behavior to cope with her brotherā€™s death. She asks what helped him stop drinking and Tony told her he stopped wanting to die. Kassidy thinks about what CT told her and wonders if sheā€™s dying because at this point what she is doing is compulsive. Esther calls her and tells her that she thinks somethingā€™s really wrong with Rosie because they went to see her mom and Dr. Bellamy was acting really weird around Rosie, like she was property, Esther says she thinks she had something to do with it. Little throwaway expository thing about Yancey-- someone Esther already knows vaguely because he works for her mom. Yancey was the one running the clinical trials behind what happened to Rosie.
2) Kassidy goes to her childhood apartment to take some of Kipā€™s belongings so that she can try to bring him back. The apartment brings back a lot of memories but Kassidy is determined not to feel them. It looks like her mom has not been doing so well, everything is dirty and piled up. She goes into Kipā€™s bedroom, which has largely been untouched since his death and suppresses her emotions even more. She finds his old jacket, which was very sentimental to him because it belonged to his mom Harry, who ā€˜committed suicideā€™. Kassidy also tears everything apart to find his gross old hairbrush that still has his hair in it and an old toothbrush (YES THANK GOD DANA IS DEPRESSED AND A SLOB). She also takes the container that has Kipā€™s ashes in it, that were given to the family after the execution. She is about to get out, when Dana comes home, extremely drunk, and she is like wtf are you doing here because they have not seen eachother in over 2 years, Dana didnā€™t even come see her when she graduated nursing school. Kassidy feels disgust and anger towards her mother, she blames her for what happened all those years ago, for not noticing how mentally ill Kip was, for not being around. Dana thinks Kassidy looks like she is dying (she looks really bad) and goes ballistic because she gets angry when she is worried. They get into a terrible fight and Kassidy tells her that she wishes Dana had died instead of Kip. She leaves, wearing her dead brotherā€™s jacket, and allows herself to think about what happened. The BOOK is corrupting and seductive inside of her mind, and she uses blood magic to shove people out of her way. She is angry and full of grief and more determined than ever to be more than the way she was born. She knows she is no longer helpless and will give anything-- even her own life-- to make sure that she does not become powerless again. This is someone who has lost everything and is willing to destroy herself to build herself back up again.
3) Anatole checks in with Florence about the politics in the Northern Territories and grows more frustrated with her. He is tired of the constant struggle and her desire for expansion and believes that their efforts are most useful on their own turf. He is tired of losing people-- the war is over! He wants to go back to his home Territory of Kemenka but she will not allow it. Florence asks Anatole why he made an exhibition to the destroyed blood magic town of Blagodat and asks him if he found anything there-- something that would look like an old BOOK. She has been reading the former leader of the Northern Territoriesā€™s (Frank Martelā€¦.) journals and heard about it there. She takes him to a room and shows him a glass tank of preservative fluids, where she has contained the corpse of the former Princess of the North, a woman killed by Olive 12 years ago, who was a hideous hybrid of human and slime alien. This Princess had been mutated by the Red Priest (CTā€™s Dadā€¦) as a child. This body is hideous and repulsive and it is proof that it is possible to create bodies that...Entitiesā€¦.can live in without decay and corruption (we think of Tony and the thing that Helen said about God needing a body) Florence asks Anatole about his loyalty. He knows that she has stopped trusting him and his pride is hurt and he leaves. Flick walks up and tells him that she has sent surveillance parties to both Eden and the Lost Colony and that they never came back. He has a tape recorder with radio transmissions from the party that went to the Lost Colony, and plays it, and they listen to a description of a strange device (figure it out-- this is the device that the BOOK wants to strap Tony in so that it can do the Ritual) and then screams. Flick is like, you know everything she told you is real, think about how we need more power if we are ever going to Make our Colony Great Again. Anatole knows that Flick is a manipulator and answers to Florence and does not understand why he would purposefully add to his mistrust of her. He says this, and then beats Flick into the ground for being an untrustworthy rat and messing with his mind. Anatoleā€™s mind turns to rebellion against Florence. He goes to Julesā€™s house to find Dog (bc Jules and Dog like each other). Marty is there, talking to his little friend Ayda. Anatole finds Dog and Jules, the witch, and straight up asks them if they would support him against Florence if she has gone off the deep end.
4) It is Bomb Day. 7 years ago, in the morning, a group called the UPLF (United Peopleā€™s Liberation Front) detonated bombs across Eden, leaving 5000 people dead and countless more injured. That same day, Kip Nguyen was arrested and killed (along with 21 other collaborators) for his involvement, despite his innocence. Kassidy canā€™t think of a better day to bring her brother back from the dead. It seems symbolic to her. The news is broadcasting all kinds of memorials, it is a highly emotional day. Kassidy empties her bank account and buys 153 pounds of meat (correlating to Kipā€™s weight when he was 18) She reflects on how if she had not been fired from the hospital, she could have taken a human corpse, but according to the Book, flesh is good enough as long as you have DNA from the person you are trying to bring back (Kipā€™s hair and his toothbrush and his ashes).. Kassidy does some kind of fucked up shit in her room to prepare this ritual that I will figure out later after some more research into necromancy. She has black slime ichor she bought from one of Tabbyā€™s sources on the black market. She cuts herself and loses a lot of blood because a large component of the ritual is sacrifice. Kipā€™s jacket is there as an emotional connection, since he wore it all the time and loved it. In the background, the news is playing. It is talking about Kip (and the other UPLF terrorists who were caught), how he was a terrible person, blah blah blah. Kassidy lets the BOOKā€™s power fill her body, letting it have control. She starts talking in the language of the VOID. She completes the ritual.The flesh, the blood, and the black slime come together to form a crawling, whimpering thing but it is not Kip, Kassidy does not know what it is. For a moment she has hope that she brought him back, no matter how disgusting and fucked up, but it isnā€™t him. The disgusting form squirms in a repulsive, stinking heap. She failed. Kassidy is full of rage and hurt, hating herself for what she perceives to be weakness and failure (JK Kip is alive and thatā€™s why it didnā€™t work, there was no soul to yank back into the body). She screams and starts wrecking her bedroom. Casey, the only person who was in the house, comes in and sees what she has done and is horrified by it, horrified by what Kassidy has done, horrified by the crawling crying abomination. Kassidy yells at her, telling her to get out, get out, she hates her. She ā€˜killsā€™ the barely alive squirming meat monster with blood magic in a very brutal, angry way.The TV has a picture of Kipā€™s face on it and she knocks it over. Casey holds Kassidy, and in her grief and rage Kassidy hits her again and again, but Casey still holds her. For the first time in years, possibly for the first time since Kipā€™s death, Kassidy begins to cry. Casey keeps holding her. She picks up Kipā€™s jacket and puts it on. He is gone. There is nothing she can do about that.
5) Smiles has just been punished and he doesnā€™t know why. Heā€™s in pain and just wants to lie down. He walks in on Nickels and Pete acting a little too touchy feely and snaps at Pete, telling her that sheā€™s acting irresponsible, taking advantage of someone younger than her, and putting Nickels in danger because of her pyrokinesis. Nickels tells him that she doesnā€™t understand why everyone else can get what they want and she has to be alone. Smiles asks her if she would think the same thing if he allowed Johnny to act on his crush on him. Nickels says itā€™s different and they get in a fight, culminating in Nickes going inside of his mind and ripping out a memory of Smiles when he was a child, in some sort of juvenile facility, being bullied and physically hurt by the other kids. Smiles attacks her, tells her that he hates psychics, that he hates people who go into other peopleā€™s heads without asking. Nickels fights back, asking if he still thought she was too helpless to make her own choices. Pete gets them apart and yells at Smiles. Smiles stomps off and nearly runs into a completely ordinary, frumpy woman named Silas. Silas asks him what the matter is. Smiles is terrified of this woman, he doesnā€™t understand why she is on the dormitory floors. This is the big boss, Smiles knows that she is behind everything and is the reason that his life is shitty and he suffers all the time. For a second, he lets himself fantasize about killing her, but knows that the punishment he and his team would face would be long and brutal. Silas says that sheā€™s there to see BG, but she is acting very nice andĀ  kind towards Smiles. She offers him a piece of candy and he does not take it. They have a weird, scary conversation that Smiles doesnā€™t entirely get but he starts to feel like his time is coming to an end and does not want to give them the satisfaction of killing him, but also does not want to kill himself.Ā Ā 
6) The gang holds an intervention for Kassidy LOL. Some people take this more seriously than others. Tabby runs the whole thing because she says that she has a lot of practice having interventions for Tony and for her mom. Very funny moment where Ayda is like ā€œSo were those interventions successful?ā€ and Tabby is like ā€œUh. No.ā€ All the bad things Kassidy has done while using blood magic get laid out in front of her-- getting fired from her job, eating everything in the fridge, getting sick, losing weight, smelling like she is rotting,, dragging 150 pounds of meat into her room (nobody but Casey know why she did that though). Everyone tells her that they care about her and are worried about her and want her to stop using blood magic, they say she can keep doing her research. It seems like everyone has figured out that Kassidy has been pouring herself into this stuff to feel a sense of control, except for Kassidy. However, Kassidy was raised by an addict and starts squirming her way out of trouble and turning it back on everyone else LOL. She is honestly such a bitch and is like, well, if you guys are so worried about me, why arenā€™t you worried about Rosie, huh? And laying out everything that seems weird about the Rosaline situation, the being missing for days, the sickness, the obviously being experimented on by evil scientists thing. Kassidy is really trying to deflect from her own behavior, very classic. Too bad Rosie is a very solid, honest person. She and Esther kind of look at each other and then Rosie is like ā€œOKā€¦ā€ and transforms into this monster thing. AND EVERYONE ALREADY KNEW EXCEPT FOR KASSIDY bc Rosie doesnā€™t fucking hide shit unless she doesnā€™t want to stress someone out more. Rosie is like ā€œYeah, this is a whole thing, sorry I should have told you but the government is doing some fucked up things to people and they did this to me, I didnā€™t want to bother you because it seems like you're really going through something right now.ā€ And Kassidy just thinks about how she is literally the only person in the group who does not have some kind of Ability and/or is Artificial. She feels determined to keep using blood magic even if it canā€™t bring Kip back, because it makes her feel better about herself.Ā 
7) Sashi goes to work. She has been watching the news like crazy, working hard, submitting more evidence of corporate corruption in Eden. Because of her promotion to Detective Superintendent,Ā  she is making more money, and she and her wife Kelsey are going to try for a baby. Sashi feels happy. As she is working, Dana Nguyen calls her into her office. Dana looks fucking rough, she hasnā€™t been taking care of herself. In Danaā€™s office, we see a family photograph of her and her dead wife Harry and their children, and Sashi looks at it and feels a moment of pity for this woman, because she canā€™t imagine losing a partner or a child, even a child who was a terrorist lol. Dana is like, youā€™ve been working hard, I see. They talk about what Sashi has worked on, all the surveillance and all the numbers crunched. Dana tells her that she agrees with what she has been working on, that she also believes that people like West should not have the kind of power that they have. But then she says that she does not believe that the government of Eden should have that power either. Sashi is like...what are you talking about? Dana gets angrier and angrier as she talks, saying stuff that Sashi doesnā€™t understand, about always being watched, about how her life has been destroyed. She has been drinking. Dana is like, I remember you were involved in the police union with my wife, all those years ago. Sashi is like, ā€œyeah, Harry, before she killed herself.ā€ And Danaā€™s face grows cold. Dana is like, ā€œso remind me how you got promotedā€™ and stupid, truthful Sashi tells her about the day Silas came to her office and talked to her, and talks about how she knows Silas is some kind of high ranking official and how grateful she is to her because now she can finally start a family . And then Dana is like, ā€˜go pack up your stuff. Youā€™re fired.ā€™ Thereā€™s this terrible shock, Sashi is like ā€œWHAT?ā€ Dana repeats herself. Sashi tells her that she canā€™t do that, and Dana tells her that she can do whatever she wants. Sashi doesnā€™t understand, feels lost and confused and angry and hurt, having just worked so hard only to get cut down for no reason. Dana is like, ā€œYou donā€™t understand, but Iā€™m helping you. Iā€™m protecting you. Get a new job, do anything you want, just get out of here.ā€ Sashi leaves, feeling numb and betrayed. She passes by chief of staff Vega Pelenato and sees her go into Danaā€™s office behind her. Sashi remembers everything that she heard about Vegaā€™s dual loyalties and canā€™t help but wonder if Dana is in Westā€™s pockets as well. She starts to firmly believe that West is paying off Dana and endeavoring to maintain control of the private sector as Nationalization closes in on his corporation. It feels like there is nobody who Sashi can go to, since Dana is at the top of everything. Thereā€™s nothing she can do. She thinks about Silas again. Hurt and betrayed, Sashi requests a grievance report from HR and fills it out against Dana.
8) Death Squad spends a shift on surveillance outside of the main gangā€™s house. They are all very bored and slaphappy because this is a boring mission. They talk about why they were assigned this mission: to drag Rosaline back to the Research and Development floors if it even looks like sheā€™s about to go into hiding. Our goons all think that any Research and Development project is automatically disgusting but they have not been given any information on Rosaline other than to watch her. Smiles watches Kassidy (who isā€¦..wearing Kipā€™s jacket, sob sob sob) through the sights of his rifle and doesnā€™t feel anything other than curiosity, because he knows that this girl was at the blood magic church. A staff member radios them to tell them that their location is changed and that they need to go observe the AGA owned warehouse that West keeps his trucks parked in. Smiles is like ā€œwhat, why?ā€ and staff is ā€œbig things are about to go down, we need to know about movement, weapons, etcā€. They get their stuff and travel through the secret little corridors that are all over Eden. Tension between Pete and Smiles. Smilesā€™s bad leg is troubling him. They pass by one of the secret ways out of Eden, more of a hatch than anything else. Smiles opens it and they look outside at the world. Smiles is like, what if we just left. Pete tells him thatā€™s not funny. Smiles is like theyā€™re going to kill us all anyways, but deep down inside he knows that there is only one way he knows how to live and thatā€™s in the program. Very helpless scene bc even though theyā€™re all in this bad situation, none of them would dare escape. But they look, for a moment. Suddenly BG teleports in and is like wtf are you people doing? Smiles is like ā€œare they fucking keeping eyes on us or something? Is Lady fucking surveilling us?ā€ BG is like uh yeah obviously you people arenā€™t trustworthy and now she has a connection to your telepath. Someone tells him something over his radio. BG is like, ā€œI gotta take your psychic back to HQā€. The Squad protests. BG tells them they donā€™t need Nickels for the rest of the mission. Nickels is like BUT I DIDN'T DO ANYTHING. BG is like, yeah but you were thinking it. You thought about it. And grabs her and teleports her out, presumably to be punished for Thought-Crime ā„¢. Pete tells Smiles this is his fault, he is always messing around and getting the rest of them in trouble, he is supposed to protect them. She keeps going. Smiles looks outside again, at the outside world. He asks Johnny if he thinks he is failing to protect them all, if he thinks that he has not done enough to keep them safe. Johnny says no, of course not, and that he knows Smiles is doing everything he can (OWā€¦.) Smiles closes the hatch to the outside and hits a hand hard against his own leg.
9) SECOND DR. B CHAPTER, FIGURE IT OUT. Dr. B is troubled by Yanceyā€™s unwillingness to take the only surviving subject of their project in, but he says that itā€™s better to observe for now. After all, the other living subject from 7 years ago is out living his life. Dr. B tells him that was a mistake and that he should have been terminated. They argue about this in Dr. Bā€™s laboratory. She is worried about her daughterā€™s connection to the subject. Data has been submitted to Silas. Yancey says that information should have been kept private, but Dr. B keeps nothing from Silas. IDK IDK IDK
10)Ā  Kassidy realizes that there is nothing for her at home and she has nothing to lose. Kassidy is hungry, so hungry. She goes outside at night and wanders around, wondering if she has lost her mind. She comes across one of the slime creatures and kills it easily with blood magic. Hunger overcomes Kassidy. She ravenously eats the gelatinous body of the creature, and for a while her hunger is sated, but she is horrified by her own behavior. This is usually that moment where someone thinks about how they need help, but Kassidy knows at this point there is nobody who can help her. She just kind of sits there, disgusting, black slime all over her face and hands. Kassidy thinks about calling her mom. There is only one person she knows who knows about this and she calls him. Cihad picks up. Kassidy is like, Iā€™m sorry, I know you hate me, but I donā€™t know who else can help me. Eternal savior complex guy that he is, Cihad gives Kassidy his address and tells her to come to his house. She rides the subway, thinking about how she is going to probably die soon and wonders if she is OK with that. She arrives at Cihadā€™s house. It seems so nice and normal. Cihad tells her that she is slowly killing herself, that most peopleā€™s bodies cannot handle blood magic. Kassidy says she feels like itā€™s something more than that. She can feel the BOOK nearby. She asks him where he got it and Cihad carefully says that he has always had it. Sheā€™s like, youā€™re from the town from up North that was destroyed, arenā€™t you. He says he is. He says that she has to stop using blood magic and tells her that 2 years ago, he watched someone he cared about a lot die a slow, painful death because of this same thing. Kassidy tells him that it isnā€™t that simple. Deep conversation. Cihad is very different when he is out of boss mode. Then, a child who is presumably Cihadā€™s/Tonyā€™s daughter andā€¦.somethingā€¦.come into the living room. The thing is one of the horrible slime aliens, and it can fucking talk in a human voice and calls Cihad ā€˜dadā€™. Kassidy reacts in horror, realizing that Cihad is up to some really dark shit, worse than anything she can imagine, if he is treating one of those things, the same kind of thing that tormented Esther for years, as his child. Sheā€™s like, youā€™re a cultist, you came from that place and infiltrated Eden and brought the BOOK here, youā€™re evil, this is all your fault, you did this to me, blah blah blah. Cihad, with his terrible red eyes, comforting the little disgusting slime alien that is scared of Kassidy, says ā€œDonā€™t go. Please. I want to help you.ā€ And Kassidy says ā€œI donā€™t want your helpā€ and stumbling, runs out.
11) The gang realizes that they are in trouble after Tabby discovers hidden cameras in their home-- this has to do with the Rosaline plot. We really see that Rosie is dealing with her monstrous new nature much better than Kassidy/we see the parallel. Esther receives a summons from the court because her mom is trying to get her committed (Dr. Bellamy trying to control her daughter but in her own way, trying to protect her bc she is aware that danger that is about to come down bc she works with Yancey). Esther is like no no no, Iā€™m not going back to the hospital, thereā€™s nothing wrong with me. Somehow (no idk how right now because I am stupid) the Rosie stuff gets bigger stakes. Kassidy is the first one to suggest they leave Edenā€” she feels no connection anyways and wants to see the Lost Colony and CTā€™s town/the black pyramid. They discuss Martyā€™s vision of seeing them with him in his Colony. Discussion of pros and cons of leaving that somehow ends up with the majority saying they want to go. Some people (Ayda, Tabby) take more convincing than others. Tabby wants more money and Casey promises her a crazy amount of cash when they get back, she promises Tabby anything she wants. Some (Tony especially lol) want to get far, far away. The saddest thing is that we see that Marty is very excited at the prospect, even though his friends are in danger, and we see how desperately he wants to have real human contact and connection.
12) Preparing to leave Eden. Asking West for one of his trucks. We find out that West has been in contact with people in the North, bypassing Edenā€™s restrictions with the help of his technopath Percy. West has a lot of foster kids and says some bullshit about wanting to keep them safe from something. Kassidy finds West sinister. She overhears him asking Casey whatā€™s wrong with her/asking her if sheā€™s sick and Casey says something hurtful about Kassidy just looking like that/being ugly (OW but Casey is not tactful and not the best liar). Kassidy doesnā€™t know why she feels hurt by this, she has always...accepted that she will never be pretty (ow this hurts I feel it). Kassidy goes into the fancy bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror, at how dull her skin has become, the dark circles under her eyes, the weight she has lost, her teeth turning grey and brittle. She looks ugly now. But she thinks, maybe, she hadnā€™t been so ugly before, even though she had felt that way about herself. Kassidy scrubs at her face. She looks in the mirror. She sees a flash of...of something else. A flash of the planet eating unholy thing that for a long time, she has suspected has been living inside of her body. She recoils in disgust, but what is she supposed to do? She leaves the bathroom to go sit with Esther and Rosie. She asks Rosie how sheā€™s doing, with the whole...being a monster thing. Rosie says that she isnā€™t a monster and that nothing could make her act in ways that go against her values, no matter what her body has become, no matter what anyone has done to her. Itā€™s frustrating to hear that, because Kassidy feels helpless. She gets up and wanders around, feeling the urge to use blood magic but having to reason to do so. She thinks about the Lost Colony. Are they really doing this? Some of her friends have no skin in this game, and she wonders why they would even decide to put themselves in danger. The Lost Colony. The Lost Colony. Bodies, being in the wrong bodies. Kassidy feels like there is something so wrong with her body.Ā 
13) Preparing to leave Eden. IDK, this is just likeā€¦.a logistics chapterā€¦...lolā€¦..a beat of calm nothingness before the climax.
14) The gang packs up and gets into one of Westā€™s trucks. Most of them hide in the back. This should be normal, after all, AGA ships things to the neighboring Colonies of Green River and Serenity all the time. Tabby and Casey in the front, everyone else in the back. Kassidy can feel the thing inside of her grow excited, like it wants to leave Eden. She starts getting sick, leaking black goo from her mouth and ears. They arrive at Edenā€™s entrance and there is a checkpoint. Secret police. They start asking Tabby questions, Tabby says that they can look at the schedule and that it says that they have prior permission for this shipment. Ayda and Tony start panicking because they can psychically feel that itā€™s over and they know whatā€™s up. Smiles tells them that thereā€™s a new law and that there are to be no more shipments to or from Eden. He tells them that he knows there are people in the back of the truck and tells them that theyā€™re all under arrest for human trafficking and orders them all out of the truck. They all get out, line up. Vague menacing energy from the Death Squad psychos. Everyone is terrified that theyā€™re about to get shot in the street, especially Kassidy, who has a horrible fear of these people. Scary moment where one of them is likeĀ  ā€œHey, arenā€™t these those people we were running ops on the other day???ā€ One of them (itā€™s Nickels lol what a bitch) starts to harass Kassidy, saying that she looks sick and saying that sheā€™s a blood magic user aka shoot on sight, and starts to get rough with Kassidy. Casey is the first one to go ballistic and attack (Casey vs Nickels and Pete, Esther vs Smiles, Rosie vs JVP). Tony pulls Kassidy back into the truck with Ayda, Marty gets into the system to try and force the gates open idk anything about technology I will figure out how later.. Kassidy uses blood magic to incapacitate Pete (because we literally canā€™t have someone who can incinerate everyone in this fight lol) and this seems to piss the rest of them off. Gate starts to open. Rosaline transforms and beats the shit out of JVP and his helmet gets knocked off and she realizes that this is a 15/16 year old child and is like UH GUYSā€¦.Cihad shows up huffing and puffing in his scrubs and crocs out of nowhere, yelling at Smiles and co to stand down and is like WAIT STOP STOP, and this throws them off a little bit. Smiles crushes Estherā€™s arm in a bubble after she shocks him. Gate opens more, everyone gets in the truck and Tabby starts to floor it. Cihad starts using blood magic to pull them back. Tony is losing his fucking mind, like we have to get out, we have to go, we have to go! They really are all gonna die. This is scary. Kassidy uses her last ounce of strength to lash out with blood magic against Cihad and his hold on the truck is broken. We see in his face that he knows that the Entity is living inside of her body (THIS IS THE REAL REASON HE WAS TRYING TO KEEP THEM FROM LEAVING). Kassidy passes out and stops breathing, her heart stops beating,Ā  and Casey gives her CPR to save her life and ends up snapping her few ribs.
15) Smiles is taken to a room and is interviewed by Silas about how he fucked up and how he failed and how he is stupid and how he sucks. Getting shocked has jarred something loose in his mind, not a memory, but a clarity about a piece of himself that he has protected for all these years-- his sense of self is conflicted. Smiles is thinking oh boy, this is it, sheā€™s about to tell me Iā€™m getting Retired. But nobody ever gets a warning for that. He straight up asks Silas if this is it, if this is the end. Silas tells him no, no, she needs him (IMPLY THIS IS FOR MORE THAN JUST USING HIM AS A TOOL). Smiles fucking SNITCHES and is like, ā€œYou know Doc was there, right? He knew about those people and was trying to stop them. Did you know about that? Did you know he uses blood magic? Thatā€™s why you canā€™t pick him up on all your little cameras, isnā€™t it? Well he is trying to fuck you hard.ā€ (Until this point we were unaware of CTā€™s involvement with Silas and the secret police tooā€¦.uh oh Cihad is a mysterious bad guy) And Silas tells him to get out. Smiles returns to his dorm, and itā€™s clear that his team all thought they were never going to see him again. Heartwarming reactions from Nickels and JVP to show how much they truly love and were worried about Smiles. Pete isnā€™t disappointed but she had been amping herself up to be team leader lol. Smiles thinks about the outside world and thinks about the people who just got out of Eden. He remembers the things that have been done to him. He remembers the things that have been done to his little family. He tells them all that he isnā€™t going to let them die here. He canā€™t lose them. The ID of the woman Kassidy Nguyen is still hidden in his room. He looks at it and to his horror, he feels some kind of familiarity and believes that he must have known her before joining the program. He tosses the ID to Pete and asks her to burn it. Pete does so.Ā 
16) Some random loser journalist named Lee Harlan is bored and depressed and his life sucks. He has chronic horrific migraines and scars at his hairline. He thinks about different stories he could write and really doesnā€™t have much inspiration. Just a normal guy. Then he goes to sleep and goes into a VOID hallucination where he is tormented by a version of a 13 year old Marty who he beats to death with a rock, he just starts bashing him over and over while Marty calls him a pervert and a creep and he says that he is not. He sees 18 year old Kip who is like, you killed me, you killed me, you killed me. ā€œNo I didnā€™t, I didnā€™t know what was going to happen, it wasnā€™t my fault!ā€ He sees Kip getting shot in the face over and over again. He ā€˜wakes upā€™ but he is still in the Void. He canā€™t get out. Itā€™s like this every time he goes to sleep. He wakes up for real and tries to kill himself by slitting his wrists. It doesnā€™t work. It never works, he always just heals. Pain and guilt. Nothing matters. There is nothing that matters. Lee turns on the news and sees that a bunch of people were shot for trying to get out of Eden. He sees their faces on the news as Police Commissioner Dana Nguyen talks about the incident in a way that is very broken lol. He knows this isnā€™t real. Lee does some bullshit smart person internet thing that I will think up later because I am stupid and he finds traces of Marty. And suddenlyā€¦.Lee does not want to die any more.
17) The gang rides down the road in the truck together, shaken by what has happened. There is a 10 hour trip in front of them and none of them have been outside of Eden, this is exhilarating and terrifying. Kassidy is barely conscious and in pain. Technically she just died, her heart had stopped beating, only brought back by the simultaneously violent and loving act of CPR. She is slipping away and nobody is noticing. She is gently held by Tony. She has memories of Cathy, a person she never met, because the Book has memories of Cathy. Kassidy realizes that they have made a mistake by leaving Eden, this is what the thing inside of her wants, it wants to get out. It wants to go back to the Lost Colony and has been making her interested in that place the whole time. She tries to say this but is unable to. Kassidy fully slips away. The Book is in control now. It sits up, despite the injuries in its body and the harm it is doing to Kassidy. IT TAKES OFF KIPā€™S JACKET. It tells Tony that it is hungry and asks him if he has anything to eat. And from far, far away, Kassidy sees Tony realize that it is fully in control.
0 notes
my-mystic-messenger Ā· 7 years ago
Text
RFA kicking MC out?!
Tumblr media
Oh yay, a fic request! Not too long at all and rather interesting too! I was planning on switching over to writing more fics anyway so this is a great start, thanks :DĀ Also, you can read about Min and the other MCā€™s based on the game here. Hope you enjoy :3
Fandom: Mystic Messenger Rating: None Warnings: Angst/Fluff Categories: F/M Relationships: MC x Saeran Word count: 1352
A couple of months had passed since Saeran had moved in with his brother. He was still in shock to some extend and much quieter than he used to be, but thanks to the RFAā€™s support he was slowly beginning to open up. For one heā€™d mustered up the courage to ask for some of his own clothes back instead of wearing his brothers old ones. Saeran had also gotten rather close with Min-Jee, freely discussing his past experiences with her. Heā€™d become somewhat friendly with all of the RFA members, in fact, but it still surprised him when they invited him to some sort of meeting. Just because he was friends with them ā€“ although even that was debatable ā€“ didnā€™t mean he was a member. Frankly, Saeran didnā€™t want anything to do with the RFA parties. It reminded him too much of Mint Eye and what heā€™d done, a part of his past he wanted to forget about entirely. Just hearing the name made his skin crawl, effectively making that meeting extremely stressful for Saeran. The situation got even more uncomfortable when he noticed that Min wasnā€™t there. Not only was she his anchor in such situation, somewhat mediating between the RFA and him, but it made him feel like being part of some dirty secret she wasnā€™t supposed to know of. Saeran didnā€™t realize just how right he was in making such an assumption until everyone was seated around the table and Jumin opened the meeting. ā€œWeā€™re here today to discuss Chu, Min-Jeeā€™s membership in the RFA in light of the recent party.ā€ Saeran froze in his chair, nails digging into the arm rest as he looked around, trying to find anyone who looked as shocked about the matter at hand as he felt. He was hurt to note that no one seemed to object. Everyone was in on this. How cruel. ā€œAs we all know, the RFA took a couple of strong blows in recent months, including the loss of V among other things. However none of it damaged our reputation quite as much as the party Min-Jee organized, or failed to do soā€, Jumin continued. ā€œWe therefor gathered here to discuss the future of the RFA and whether Chu, Min-Jee should continue to be part of our organization, as she doesnā€™t seem to be fit for the job assigned to her, nor does she have any connections to any of us and was never chosen to be an member to -ā€
ā€œEnoughā€, Saeran bit out loudly, getting up from his chair that scattered to the floor. The loud sound started everyone, five pairs of curious eyes suddenly all focused on Saeran. He wanted to break down under the pressure, but had to remain strong for Min-Jee.Ā 
He balled his hands to fist turning them so white it looked like his knuckles were about to rip through his fragile skin. ā€œHow can you talk about her like that? Behind her back?! She isnā€™t just some expandable toy you can - ā€œ Saeran broke off in the middle of the sentence when the door was opened behind him, revealing Min-Jee. Her stance and demeanour radiated defiance, but Saeran could see the hurt hidden in her dark eyes as she stepped into the room to face everyone. ā€œAll of you should be ashamed of yourselfā€, she sneered. ā€œHow self centered you are despite calling yourself a charity organization. Yes, I admit, I did poorly, but have you considered why?ā€ Suddenly the room turned quiet, causing Min to snort.
ā€œI was kidnapped, locked in an apartment with a bomb, tangled up in all of your drama, roped into organizing a party Iā€™ve never even heard of for people I never even met, almost kidnapped again and then recruited to be some secret agent, apparently, to infiltrate a goddamn cult and safe his brother.ā€ She pointed at Saeyoung who at least had the decency to flinch, looking down in shame as her words sunk in. Min was right. Without her help he would have never gotten his brother back. The same brothe whoā€™d put her in all those dangers to begin with.
Yoosung was the next to break after realizing what heā€™d put her through, just because he hadnā€™t be able to let go of his cousin. His shoulders sagged before he made himself as small as possible sitting in his chair, hands folded in his lap as he nervously fiddled his fingers.
Next was Zen, who was suddenly overwhelmed with guilt. Not only were they one of the reasons Min had suffered through some of the most traumatic experiences of her life, but heā€™d actually allowed Rika to run free after everything sheā€™d caused. He swallowed the lump in his throat and looked away.
Jaehee looked around, seeing everyone sag in defeat before finally looking at Min. It hit her then. Min was merely a young girl and all of them had mistreated her. She herself mostly out of jealousy over nothing, Jaehee realized. She mouthed a silent apology and lowered her gaze.
Jumin was last, his unreadable eyes looking straight at the girl. He wanted to blame her for Vā€™s death, but the reality of the matter was, that sheā€™d been the closest to saving him while still managing to organize a party at all. ā€œI sincerely apologize. We were out of line.ā€ ā€œYes, you were and as much as Iā€™d like to remain angry at all of you, I would be no better than you, so Iā€™ll forgive youā€, she said, crossing her arms over her chest. ā€œI will, however, make the decision you came here to make very easy for you; I hereby resign from the RFA.ā€
Saeranā€™s eyes went wide at Minā€™s words, heart sinking in his chest. She reached into her pocket and fished out the phone that must have belonged to Rika, put it on the table and without another word left the room. Saeran couldnā€™t stay after that.
ā€œMint Eye did a lot of horrible thingsā€, Saeren said quietly, once more getting everyones attention. ā€œI realize that now, but at least they didnā€™t kick out members like trash because they werenā€™t completely up to par with their endless standards.ā€
ā€œAfter everything youā€™ve put her through, after everything sheā€™s done for you despite all of it, all you can muster up is some shameful looks and a half-assed apology? If that is the kind of organization that you are, count me out as well.ā€ With that Saeran got out his phone and put it on the table beside Minā€™s before walking out to find Min. Lucky for him, he didnā€™t have to look far, since the young woman was leaning against the wall next to the door. She looked up at him, giving him a watery but sincere smile. ā€œThank you for standing up to meā€, she said. Saeran shook his hand, coming to stand before her. He swallowed, gathering his courage before taking both her hands in his. ā€œYouā€™ve been the only person in this organization who was there for me from start to finish, despite all the horrible things I put you through. You truly forgave me for me, not by default because I am Saeyoungā€™s brotherā€, he said, brushing his thumb over Minā€™s soft skin.
ā€œOnce Rika and Mint Eye were gone, I was completely lost. I didnā€™t know what to do with myself, because my whole life had been filled with orders and commands I simply had to follow without thinking on my own.ā€ Min nodded at the young man before her, tightening her grip on his hands ever so slightly to show her support without having to speak. ā€œYou gave me purposeā€, Saeran finally continued. ā€œAnd I donā€™t want to lose you again.ā€ Their eyes locked, filled with hope and promises of a sweeter future. A smile broke out on Minā€™s face. She let go of one of Saeranā€™s hands to link their fingers together with the other. ā€œLetā€™s go then. We need new phones.ā€ Saeran chuckled as they left hand in hand. New phones for a new beginning.
260 notes Ā· View notes
guacameowle Ā· 7 years ago
Text
Jihyun Route: Another Story - Notes
Below the cut are the notes of opinions & thoughts I wrote down as I was playing Another Story. Itā€™s below a cut because itā€™s very lengthy; I think it came out to over 8400 words. I certainly donā€™t expect anyone to read all of it, but I had a few people ask for me to do this, so here it is. Some of it is more in-depth analysis, mostĀ of it is probably nonsense, a lot of it is me thirsting.Ā 
Everything written is what I was thinking at the time something happened in the moment of playing the game so you can see how my theories/emotions of the game progress day by day.Ā I did not go back & change anything I wrote after finishing the route. I havenā€™t even gone back to proofread it yet, so my apologies for ridiculous errors or confusion.Ā 
The notes are broken up by days & then by endings (Iā€™ve only completed good & normal endings so far). Obviously, this text will be loaded with spoilers. I apologize if youā€™re on mobile & the cut doesnā€™t work & you have to scroll past this horrendously long post.
Iā€™m sure some of what Iā€™ve said here will be controversial, but Iā€™m not here to argue with anyone or create discourse; this is just a means to express my opinions & lingering curiosities about some aspects of the route.
I by no means disliked this route. I very much enjoyed it for all itā€™s drama, twists, emotional upheaval, discoveries, & Jihyunā€™s sexy sexy voice.Ā 
Prologue
Like hell am I answering any of these calls.
Whyyy are you so obsessed with me?!
Omg they give you a 'call the police option'?! Iconic. Iā€™m doing it.
I AM CRYING LAUGHING. I BAD ENDED & MC GAVE NO FUCKS. Just went home to order some chicken wings. A legend. SHE COULD NOT BE BOTHERED TO GIVE A FUCK. Honestly, that is my true ending. Ultimate true end. This is how my story would have ended if this happened to me in real life. Except I would have gone home to a tub of ice cream. šŸ‘šŸ»šŸ‘šŸ»šŸ‘šŸ»šŸ‘šŸ» Excellent start to this update. She honestly just disbanded a cult & got dinner afterwards like it was no big thing. Boss MC.
Ok I'll do the prologue & play naive now.
Oh. A blindfold. KINKY~.
MC better be prepared to die because she just willingly let herself be kidnapped. šŸ™„
DAY ONE
The new music is so so nice. That violin concerto - so beautiful. I need sheet music.
That bedroom at Mint Eye is essentially my DREAM room. Wowza. So much pink! Yeah yeah, Ray, Iā€™ll play your game as long as I donā€™t have to leave that bed. Ever.
Fuck. Ray is wearing gloves. FUUUUUCK me right up. GLOVES!!!
CATCH MY ASS FLIRTING WITH JUMIN ALL DAY ERā€™DAY. I told Juju I wanted to hear his voice. Iā€™m so thirsty.
Jumin released a quote book. It probably has great lines like, ā€œYaaaaaaā€ or ā€œWhat is fried chicken?ā€ ā€¦ Iā€™d buy it. Will probably turn out to be the best trilogy I ever spent money on.
ā€œMankind is born lonely.ā€ (Call Ray after 00:00 chat). This game just got deep as fuck. Iā€™m not ready for that kind of existential commentary at midnight on day one, ok? Letā€™s chill. I came here to talk to cute boys/girl, not mull over how mankind was doomed from the start.
Zen is already basically horny & ready to rumble if you tell him you called him in the middle of the night because you were thinking about him & honestly that already makes this a fantastic update.
Iā€™m glad we got a little more context on how Yoosung had a random friend who joined a cult & tried to recruit him. Solid tie-in, Chertiz. Bravo.
JUMIN PREFERS FULL-BODIED WINE. FUCK ME RIGHT UP. THIS MADE ME SO HAPPY.
Yoosung, youā€™re breaking my heart. I want to comfort him so bad. Everything is still so fresh & heā€™s so frustrated. Heā€™s going to be an emotional rollercoaster this entire route. I can feel it. Deep in my bones.
ā€œYou should be asleep." BINCH. Then why did you call me?!
Ok, day one is almost fucking over, where in the mint wig hell is V?! This is supposed to be his route, right? Iā€™m fixing to start answering for Ray in a hot minute if Pastel Princey doesnā€™t show up pronto.
ZEN IS SUCH A NARCISSIST & I LOVE HIM FOR IT. ā€œI wonder what Iā€™d look like wet.ā€ Me too, send a selfie quick. Please. Iā€™ll beg.
I canā€™t stop flirting with everyone holy crap Iā€™m probably going to bad end. I donā€™t even know who I have the most hearts for currentlyā€¦
DAY TWO
Why are the longest chats in this game at 2 in the damn morning?! Cheritz, pleaseā€¦
Have I mentioned I really like Vā€™s new sprite outfit? CAUSE I DO. Itā€™s an excellent style. That coat with the pin on the lapel is perfect! Mmmhmm.
Also, Vā€™s spriteā€™s body language seems pretty important to me. That arm wrapped over himself & holding his other arm feels very closed off. Heā€™s the leader but heā€™s curling in on himself. Yes, by now we know he has secrets, but this almost feels like heā€™s unsure of himself for other reasons. Maybe Iā€™m reading too much into it.
In a call V says the dark sky was taking over the moon but then in the next chat he says he couldnā€™t sleep because the moon was too bright. WELL, WHICH IS IT? I am betting that "bright moon" was probably just a lamp. Flip the switch, V. Turn it off & go to bed.
Aye, Jumin went to a foreign university. I want to know where. Have it ever been said how many other languages Jumin knows? I know he goes to New York & China for business a lot, so do we assume he takes translators with him or that he knows enough of the languages to get by? Iā€™m so curious.
HOW V & JUMIN MET IS THE CUTEST SHIT I HAVE EVER READ IN MY LIFE OMGGGG. Jumin calling the insurance company about a toy car. Stop I canā€™t. I love him so much.
LITTLE JUMIN IN SUSPENDERS OMG I AM SCREAMING. That mini suit is probably bespoke Armani. Damnit.
V & Drunk!Jumin talking about their friendship is going to make me cry.
Jumin talks about almost being kidnapped on multiple occasions as if it were just a minor inconvenience of his day. ā€œRan out of pancakes, almost got kidnapped, crashed my toy carā€¦ā€
Yeah yeah Ray. They're AIs. Sure. Uh huh. Totally believe you.
HOLY SHIT. Seven got a major equipment & set up upgrade. Someone tell me he posted to r/battlestations ?!?!?
Ray said he's going to try to tame me with food & honestly I am not opposed to this. He found my weakness so quickly. BRING ME ICE CREAM! STRAWBERRIES! CHAMPAGNE! Ask Jumin to make me some pancakes, I liked those.
Whoa dang. Zen's "sleepy but maybe gonna lose my voice" voice is šŸ’¦šŸ’¦šŸ’¦šŸ’¦
V in that robe. šŸ‘€šŸ‘€šŸ‘€ ((Lynn, why are you like this?))
The first recommended party guest is a vampire (who could pass for Eros Katsuki Yuuri in a cape). I love this silly game. You think if I told Jumin that the 'Twilight' series was really a documentary he would believe me?
So Jumin confirmed he doesn't have siblings. That's actually one of the lingering questions I had about him. Iā€™m glad he & V found one another at such young ages then. One could argue that theyā€™re like brothers.
I am going to say it - I think Yoosung needs to meet with a licensed professional on a set schedule. He has no outlet for these emotions he's feeling & fears being badgered by RFA members when he does express himself. I feel so bad for him, especially knowing, as the player, that he was right all along to question V & the lack of evidence on Rika's supposed suicide. The RFA chatroom is not a safe space for him. Yet on the other hand, heā€™s being very selfish in wanting the others to grieve the same way he is. This is a very complex character bit about him.
Jaehee continues to be wary of me nonstopā€¦ but is 100% convinced that Seven is inviting the actual planet of Pluto to this party. ::looks directly into the camera::
Now Jumin wants to invite an actual bowl of udon. ::looks harder into the camera:: (If these were the guest recommendations Rika got, no wonder she left.)
JAEHEE CG. CRITICAL HIT. WOMAN DOWN. ā€œYou look tired.ā€ JuMIN! No! ā€œYou look tiredā€¦ā€ LyNN! NO!
I think Iā€™m going to bad end if I donā€™t stop getting Juminā€™s heartsā€¦ but I canā€™t help myself. I am a weak weak woman.
Why in the hell is this chat called ā€œParty at Saturnā€ but then in the chat we talk about Jupiter instead. False advertising!
I could listen to Vā€™s voice all day. That is S I L K Y ~
Ray is reaching obsessive level status. This boy just attaches to anyone thatā€™s remotely nice to him, doesnā€™t he? Iā€™ll admit, I went into this route but really liking Unknown. He irritated me. I knew he was tormented & abused, but he was not a good man. Ray though, seems really sweet. So are we to believe sometime between now & the two years into the future something happens to him that just causes him to snap & no longer want to be nice?
DAY THREE
Zen is saying ā€œlmaoā€ a lot.
ā€œThereā€™s a perfect medication for that. Itā€™s calledā€¦ BEER. LMAOOOO.ā€ Zen is just me in college. Confirmed.
Ok so this route has some of the prettiest CGs I have seen in this game. I am loving them.
IT IS 4AM CHERITZ. I DONā€™T NEED THESE EMOTIONS FROM SAERAN TALKING ABOUT A POTTED PLANT WITH TWO STALKS & ONE OF THEM GROWING WEAKER. GODDAMNIT. Iā€™M GOING TO CRY. OH SHIT HE BUSTED OUT THE CRYING EMOJI. BE STRONG, LYNN.
If this boy doesnā€™t get some sort of emotional help & redemption in this story I am going to be so so upset.
(Call 707 after ā€œParadox of the Survival of the ____ Chat) Did Seven just pull a ā€œBITCH WHERE?ā€ joke on me when I called him sexy?!
V's dad is a vampire. Look at that guy. Jumin, donā€™t look him in the eyes.
TEENAGE ANDROID ZEN!
Jaeheeā€™s "jet pilot" convo had me dying. What kinda Space balls + Monty Python convo was that?!?!
This slow mellow piano melody (I guess V's theme) is very lovely. It makes me sleepy in a good way. That gentle crescendo in the middle with the chimes gives me chills.
CHOIR BOYS JUMIN & V!!!! HOW PRECIOUS!!!
I actually like that we get to see more of V's hesitation & examples of him still struggling with the grieving process.
Yoosung is really lashing out here. I understand his frustrations but he is very blind to his own selfishness. Ā 
OMG THE START OF YOOSUNG'S LOLOL ADDICTION! šŸ˜Ø
New order of favorite voices: V, Jumin, Yoosung, Ray, Zen, Jaehee, Luciel. ((This is shocking to me because I tend to prefer high-pitched male voices. Why? I donā€™t even know. The first time I heard Yoosungā€™s voice I was like ā€œTHIS IS THE ONE. THIS IS IT! QUALITY! GOOD SHIT!ā€ Then I heard Jumin talk & my panties were WRECKED. I couldnā€™t fight it. I didnā€™t want to fight it.))
Aye, not to RUSH anything but uhhā€¦ when do I get to start giving answers like ā€œV come save meā€ cause homeboy is at Mint Eye. Iā€™m at Mint Eye. We can fucking leave Mint Eye together. Just saying.
Me In-Game: ā€œYoosung, I think you need to seek professional help.ā€ Yoosung: ā€œI donā€™t think I need counseling. Iā€™ll just vent my feelings into my new game!ā€ Me Out-Of-Game: ā€œBOY I HAVE SEEN YOUR FUTURE & WE NEED TO HAVE A TALK!ā€
DAY FOUR
ā€œSay Yoosung for example ā€¦ [heā€™s] set to mourn the death of his precious but is he really sad because of somebodyā€™s death or is he sad because death still remains a mystery to him?ā€ I swear I just looked off into the distance & said, ā€œHoly fuckā€¦ā€ Ray is getting DEEP. He just made a damn good point honestly. My mind is blown. I need a minute. This explains so much about Yoosung, honestly.
Ray just broke all the characters down in like 5 words or less. I am seriously impressed. Chertiz. CHERTIZ, MY DUDES. Your game is fantastic. Your characters are so in depth. None of them are perfect & I love it.
ā€œā€¦ plant a seed of happiness inside you.ā€ Youā€™re not planting any seeds inside of me. Nope. Thanks for playing. I donā€™t want your seed. I can buy seeds at Home Depot if I need them. Thanks.
Iā€™m guessing day 4 bad ending is you basically just joining Mint Eye with Ray at this pointā€¦ & getting all of his seed.
JUMIN CALLED ME WHILE HEā€™S LYING IN BED. I AM BLESSED & I AM ALSO LYING IN MY BED.
Okā€¦ I was hoping this call would get sexy but now heā€™s just talking about mattresses. Look Juju, youā€™re welcome to come & help me test the firmness of my mattress & Iā€™ll test the firmness of your-
Real talk, Juminā€™s exaggerated sigh directly into my ear via headphones gave me chills. Bye. Iā€™m ascending to another plane of existence.
ā€¦. Iā€™m waiting for that moment V changes his profile picture. WHEN. WILL. IT. HAPPEN?
The Game of Kings CG. Iā€™m fucking crying.
VANDERWOOOOD.
Zen looking like he did an autumn ā€œback to schoolā€ photoshoot for Sears & I am LOVING IT. Heā€™s so cute. Looks like a Sketchers advert.
Yoosung is too innocent for his own good. Just met someone one day prior & already accepting packages from them. STRANGER DANGER, MY DUDE.
WET ZEN SELFIE! MY PRAYERS WERE ANSWERED! BLESSED.
Yoosung, I want to be your ā€˜masterā€™. Please & thank you.
Elixir of salvation. Ah, that wonderful combination of harsh chemicals & neurotoxins/hallucinogens. I wouldnā€™t put it past them to have added piss. Ray says heā€™s going to make it special for me though by adding flavor to it. This boy is probably going to add a dollop of ice cream in it & say ā€œITā€™S AN ELIXIR OF SALVATION FLOAT!ā€ Hard pass.
V COME & SAVE ME ALREADY! But letā€™s keep the robeā€¦. for reasonsā€¦ (Hello, you have all been introduced to Meowleā€™s extensive clothing kink.)
ā€œThe secret has got out of my handsā€¦ā€ ::looks directly into the camera with both eyes unblinking:: Boy, Iā€™ve been saying this since uhā€¦ 2 yearsā€¦ into your futureā€¦.
If Iā€™m forced to drink this shit despite choosing the answers of resisting Iā€™m going scream. I DO NOT CONSENT.
SAVE YOURSELF V! RUN!
Ok really, I just want to pick Ray up, toss him over my shoulder, tell him to hush & trust me, & walk out of there while karate kicking everyone in the face. Come at me. (Congratulations Cheritz, you made me like a character I didnā€™t originally like. You sneaky skillful writers.)
Holy shit, excellent EXCELLENT voice acting by Saeranā€™s VA. That was absolutely phenomenal. Sujin Kang. Bravo!
DAY FIVE
THIS ROUTE HAS GOT ME EMOTIONALLY FUCKED UP & I AM ONLY ON THE START OF DAY 5?! How am I supposed to do this for 6 more days?
V panting in a phone call = my mind directly into the gutter. Whew.
Yes, because keeping MORE secrets has helped us in the past 4 days. Does nobody learn from their mistakes in this game?
((Explained the current plot of this route to my sister)) Sister: ā€œOk, if this took place here in Texas, youā€™d just bust in there with guns blazing to save those pink & mint boys.ā€ Me: ā€œI wouldnā€™t kill anyone!ā€ Sister: ā€œYou could just likeā€¦ aim for their legs so they canā€™t chase you out of there.ā€
ā€œIt doesnā€™t matter what happens to meā€ This almost feels like Vā€™s emotions go beyond just self-sacrifice for those he cares about. This blatant disregard for his own safety feels very self-damaging. Iā€™m wondering if theyā€™ll tap into this idea further in the story. Does he not feel worthy of existing? Of love?
Whoaā€¦ whose voice is THIS? Whomever this lady voice is, sheā€™s got protractors in her eyeballs too, like Juju.
ā€œIā€™ve lost my violin, something Iā€™ve played for my whole life.ā€ GIRL, I FEEL YOU. My heart is shattering for her & I donā€™t even know who she is.
Ohhhh itā€™s Vā€™s mom isnā€™t it?! Calling it now.
I'm laughing so hard. "IT IS TIME TO ACTIVATE THE INTELLIGENCE UNIT!" & it's not even established yet! Jumin please. Omg.
How adorable!! Teenage Jumin & V!!
Wow, V's philosophy on life sure did a massive 180 in 10 years. Hmm, methinks his mom is going to come in to play for that.
I swear, if anyone else pops in & tries to ā€œcleanse meā€ Iā€™d start throwing fists. Touch me, I dare you.
V is resisting every romantic approach. I feel bad for trying to flirt with him. I guess Iā€™ll just flirt with Jumin then.
Zen giving Yoosung some major tough love. He didn't have to step up to care for Yoosung, but he did. Zen is a good man.
Yoosung's crying phone call is ripping me apart. Also this voice acting is phenomenal. So so good but so painful.
This is disgusting. Rika has some serious psychosis & V decided to suffer in it as some way to "prove his love". That's not love. This is blatant abuse. I'm appalled. V was blinded by 'love', literally & figuratively.
In the end, V was abused. He had his love for Rika twisted/manipulated & used against him. He was physically hurt by his lover. This makes me angry not just because it happened but because he gave consent. Iā€™m justā€¦ so fucking baffled. You do not encourage someone who is mentally unstable (or even stable) to inflict pain on yourself or others as a means for them to try to maintain a grasp on their sanity or ā€˜happinessā€™ or because they want proof you ā€˜love them.ā€™ V encouraged this, he allowed it, he consented & it fucking spiraled out of control. He took on so much pain. He thought by doing this he was somehow helping Rika, but it didnā€™t! It just made everything worse & Rika went on to hurt more people after this. Yes, I see that V is trying to redeem himself somehow, trying to keep everyone else out of the situation so they donā€™t suffer like he did & so they donā€™t get hurt but I canā€™t ignore the fact that V made mistakes in their relationship as well. Rikaā€™s growing mental instability should have been handled with a lot more care (therapy ((if one doesnā€™t work try another)), hospitalization, medication). He knew from the beginning she was like this, no? He enabled these tendencies she had & it wasnā€™t good for either of them. I want to know his end goal. Was he just being selfish? Did he think only he could be a cure for her? What was he getting out of this since it didnā€™t read as if he was really being loved back. Did he do any of this out of malicious intent? No, I donā€™t think so - it reads as if he was doing what he thought was right but V made mistakes & I feel sorry for them both. V is a very tragic character indeed. He thought his love was some sort of cure-all for his lover but it wasnā€™t. This is actually very sad. In a way, I guess he did stop her from hurting others (for a time) or hurting herself, but that still doesnā€™t make this right.
I was heavily suspicious of V in the original routes (even though his voice was so goddamn sexy), particularly in Yoosung & Sevenā€™s routes. I still think V is not entirely free from blame. I donā€™t think heā€™s by any means evil or manipulative, just misguided in what he thought was love but really was just self-sacrifice & pretty damn obsessive if you ask me. It also rings heavily of codependency. You donā€™t give up every part of yourself so your partner can find ā€˜happinessā€™, thatā€™s not a healthy love. Love yourself a little more than that, Jihyun, please.
I don't like Rika. Yes, she did good things while ā€˜aliveā€™ & at one point she might have been healthy & mentally stable but it spiraled out of her & anyone else's control into a very very dark place where she became toxic, manipulative, & delusional. She's done horrible acts that I refuse to look past regardless of her previous ā€˜good deedsā€™. Bad people can do good things for all the wrong reasons. She needs medical help, I can see that, but that doesn't mean I have to like her. Her words & actions against V are very selfish as well, demanding he prove his love by letting her physically hurt him? She targeted his need to please & exploited the hell out of that - backed him into a corner & kept badgering him about him proving his love (even though he seemed all too willing to do just that). This is wrong in every way. Mental illness isnā€™t a ā€˜free pass.ā€™
This conversation between MC, Yoosung, & Jaehee felt very productive! Yoosung seemed to actually listen & take in another POV.
DAY SIX
Ok, I officially feel like I have no fucking idea what the actual shit Rika or V are talking about in any of their damn video novel conversations. Too many damn metaphors & nonsense. Yes yes, sunshine, flowers & dark skies. Letā€™s move along. Iā€™d rather hear Yoosung crying.
Update: V officially changed his profile background picture again but still not his avatar picture.
I hope Elizabeth 3rd isnā€™t suffering at all through this dramatic period. Is she ok? Is she eating well? How are her jumps coming along? Has she been grooming properly? When was her last bowel movement? I hope my precious baby angel is doing well.
Vā€™s mom is kicking me right in the emotions. Every word sheā€™s saying is just devastating. To lose everything & be outcast, having your child ripped away, not being able to find solace in something youā€™d taken comfort in for decadesā€¦ I canā€™t even begin to imagine.
What a sad sad parallel. Vā€™s mom lost her hearing & therefore her art of music. V is losing his sight & therefore his art of photography. Wow.
Secrets secrets are no funā€¦ BECAUSE ITā€™S FUCKING RUINING EVERYONEā€™S LIVES.
I don't want Ray to be abandoned again!
You make one comment about recognizing a 90s computer & Seven suddenly calls you "ma'am." Boy, I oughta...
Jaehee says that V drives a British make car that is silver in appearance. I am hoping it's a silver Aston Martin Vanquish (aka Meowle's absolute dream car - only I want it in black in black on black).
I am laughing so hard at the idea of Jaehee just turning toward Seven & asking, "Do you work out?ā€ ((Another Story - Brought to you by Sevenā€™s Hot Hot Body. He Works Out!))
Yeah girl, I hate to break it to you, but that mask is doing nothing to conceal your identity soā€¦
Hahaaaaa Seven imitating Jaehee in this phone call is pretty damn hilarious.
Someone please tell me there some options to throw a punch or two cause I fucking will. I need a Mortal Kombat option.
Jumin's analogy about V, Yoosung, & the apple tree was really really good! That pep talk was amazing. Jumin hit a home run with that motivation speech.
What kinda photos did Seven find? Naughty photos? Photos of Rika hurting V? Are we going to get to see these later?
Ok ok this might be a stretch but it's almost like V's mom's love & desperation for her child, that concern to only want to shield from pain & no longer finding purpose in anything else in life, is heavily paralleled in V's need to protect his "art" (Rika). Is this why he was so determined to try to be the outlet for her pain? He really thought this was his way of protecting her? A set of photos in his series was called Obsession, right? Was this all about an obsession with Rika? Makes sense to me at least. V is in deep, I'm questioning his mental stabilities as well in these flashbacks, honestly.
This CG with Rika & MC makes me uncomfortable. Hands off, please & thank you.
God bless Jumin keeping me updated on Elizabeth 3rd because right now she's the only bright spot in this horrifically emotional route.
"Once they get used to love... I show them fear again. Just enough to get them scared. And when I save them again, they become happy." What kinda toxic manipulative evil callus twisted deceitful bullshit. Girl, if I get my hands on you Iā€™ll show you something to be afraid of.
Shit is going down & Ray is texting me about sunflowers. "If you leave then I'll be the sunflower. I'm going to stand watching the direction you've gone to." šŸ˜¢šŸ˜¢šŸ˜¢ Please, donā€™t hurt him anymore.
I am at the end of day 6 & honestly I don't know if I am about to bad end. Did I fuck up somewhere? Oh geez...
JUMIIIIN stepping in & delegating like a champ. I love you.
Rika just sort of confirmed my little theory about V & ā€˜noble self sacrificeā€™, thinking he was some sort of cure-all for her demons but didn't see that he was doing more harm than good. I don't want to agree with her here but I almost kinda have to. I mean, she did ask him to basically keep giving her unconditional love, so sheā€™s also a hypocrite in saying it was entirely Vā€™s fault. He wasnā€™t the cause of her ā€œdevilā€ but I think he certainly had an inadvertent hand in helping it flourish.
Cheritz, please let me fight someone in this game. PLEASE! I want a full on Mortal Kombat side mode. I will go full on Liu Kang up in here, complete with all the noises he made in Sega Genesis - HUUWAH!
Hell. No. I will not do anything for you ((at least not until I loop back around to intentionally bad end)). You can fuck right the fuck off. I ain't telling the RFA shit for you.
DAY SEVEN
Oh ho ho, defensive & in-denial Yoosung is out to play.
ā€œWeā€™re teenagers. This is the period where we express rebellion.ā€ Cue Jumin tilting his tie clip 30* upward so itā€™s not perfectly perpendicular to his tie. REBELLION! Drink tap water instead of chilled glass-bottle mineral water. REBELLION! Pay with cash instead of card. REBELLLLLIIIOOOONNNN!
Real talk - Jumin, that was some outstanding advice. Heā€™s telling this to his friend & theyā€™re just children at this stage? That is some serious insight. I will never get over how Jumin, who is so emotionally closed off, is such a damn good friend to V. His delivery was impeccable as well, it wasnā€™t condescending or judgmental; it was sincere. It was very matter of fact but did have a hint of genuine concern for his friend. Their friendship makes me very happy & I am glad they have one another. This isnā€™t just a ā€œlittleā€ chat. This conversation goes on to very likely change Vā€™s entire lifeā€¦ & Jumin had a massive hand in that. Iā€™m so amazed, yā€™all.
Ohhhh, I offered Jumin a hug & got shot down. Iā€™m hurt. Iā€™ll never recover. I need to redo his route so I can feel his love again.
ā€œSuper-egoā€ Oooookā€¦. BOTH of yā€™all need to reevaluate some shit. Ā 
Rika had a bullied fucked up childhood & she needs some serious professional help. I feel like a broken record. Sheā€™s gone by the wayside, hell sheā€™s lost the map entirely.
All these metaphors & analogies they keep using for their pain & torment, is exhausting. Hide it in prose all you want, what we have here is toxic.
This sort of solidifies my theory that Saeran has a split personality, this isnā€™t just anger. Thereā€™s just no way this is ā€œthe sameā€ person. Heā€™s been hurt by so many people. Now itā€™s sad to watch him hurt others. If they ever make a route of him, I will be very interested in seeing what the event was that causes him to finally shift personalities between Ray & Unknown (at least Iā€™m assuming itā€™s Ray vs. Unknown & not Ray vs. Saeran).
ā€œI will hack everythingā€ Lmfaoooo. This made me snort laugh so hard my chest hurt. EVERYTHING! HIDE THE TOASTER. HIDE YOUR WATCH.
I canā€™t fault Yoosung so not believing what any of the RFA members tell him. He has no proof. Heā€™s been lied to, just found out heā€™d been lied to, & now told to believe something else? Yeah, I wouldnā€™t believe anyone either. If you try to tell me that the person I loved & looked up to the most went evil, was hurting people, & started a cult I would tell you to fuck right off & laugh in your face. We also forget Yoosung is a scientist (though heā€™s not acting like one at the moment), he needs to see actual proof otherwise heā€™s not going to believe it. HOWEVER, heā€™s so loyal to Rika that if he were to show up at Mint Eye heā€™d very likely join them just to be with Rika again. I hope the RFA fights tooth & nail to keep him from going to Mint Eye.
Ok ok, in this VN, V expresses that he feels grateful to have been told by Jumin to not live his fatherā€™s life & to live for himself & make his own opinion about his mom. Soā€¦ when is someone going to step in & tell V to not live his life for Rika, because ever since he claimed to be ā€œher sunā€ thatā€™s what heā€™s been doingā€¦ living for someone else again. V needs to live for himself, find what really makes him happy. A lot of this route so far hints that V is struggling with self-love & being ā€˜selfishā€™ enough to find what makes him genuinely happy. Also, Jihyun seems very sensitive to the opinion of others. Thatā€™s an interesting character trait - nothing wrong with it. I quite like that heā€™s played up as sensitive but tries to take on burdens himself to spare others - makes him a very tragic & compelling character.
ZEN MOANING IN A PHONE CALL LORD JESUS I NEED TO DRINK SOME HOLY WATER. THANK YOU, CHERITZ.
Is it just me or does anyone else think that Seven coming to Mint Eye on his own is actually a bad idea? You donā€™t mean to tell me this boy is not going be distracted by seeing his brother like this? Hmm saving brother vs. saving random new girl. ā€¦ no contest.
ā€œIf you canā€™t relax yourself, Iā€™ll make you relax.ā€ Please please make me relax Zen. Please, omg.
THEREā€™S A ā€œZEN, MIND IF I REPLACE YOOSUNG?ā€ OPTION. BLESS YOU CHERITZ YOU ARE TOO GOOD TO ME.
Angry mother-hen Zen is ridiculously amazing.
Oh please oh pleeeeease let there be a phone call to Yoosung where heā€™s moaning because of his massage.
WHAT IS WITH JIHYUNā€™S FAMILY "SACRIFICING THEIR EVERYTHING" STOP. NO. STOP THIS TRAIN OF MADNESS.
BLESS THE PHONE CALL WITH YOOSUNG GASPING & LAUGHING AS ZEN TICKLES HIM. Yoosung is ticklish along his sides. It's canon.
ā€œI didnā€™t love Rika.ā€ WHOMP THERE IT IS!
JIHYUN JUST ADMITTED HE WAS OBSESSED WITH RIKA. THAT IS A BIG STEP, PASTEL BOY! I actually put my phone down, yelled ā€œI WAS RIGHT!ā€ to absolutely nobody because I was alone, walked out of the room then marched right back in to keep playing the chatā€¦
::shuffles notecards:: ::clears threat:: ::lips on the mic:: The sun is a burning ball of gas in space. It is not capable of emotions such as 'unconditional love'. It will instantly kill you on contact. Quit placing so many expectations on the sun in your fucking metaphors. Good day.
That Rika screaming CG makes me uncomfortable. I would now like to be excluded from this narrative.
I just laughed so fucking hard. Rika is having a fucking breakdown & Seven's voice just pops in ā€˜PSSST, ARE YOU LYNN?!ā€™ I can't.
DAY EIGHT
Ohhh. Ohhhhhhhh. These answer choices are getting trickier. Just completely bash Rika or kinda calmly defend V? Hmm, decisions decisions.
So Seven didnā€™t see Saeran at allā€¦ & still somehow doesnā€™t know itā€™s actually Saeran thatā€™s the hacker. Interestiiiiing.
Called Zen after 00:44 chat Day 8. Told him he was doing a good job by watching Yoosung because it was a hard task. ā€œDid you justā€¦ diss Yoosungā€¦ in a subtle way?ā€ I died when he laughed!
These answer choices all feel too similar to one another. Iā€™m gonna fuck this up. Iā€™m going to bad end on day 10ā€¦ just watch. ((I have like 5 save files going though soā€¦))
Yep, I expected this from Yoosung. Heā€™s honestly not as bad as I thought heā€™d be. He even voices that he understands heā€™s being unreasonable & whiney - he just canā€™t help the way heā€™s feeling. This is a very visceral & real reaction. I think I donā€™t find it annoying because I was fully expecting this. I braced myself for it & I am enjoying seeing it play out. He was the most loyal to Zika, heā€™s going to take a lot to make him believe. Oh, what if thereā€™s a bad end where he & MC both end up as part of Mint Eye?!
::battered & bruised:: ::speaks into walkie-talkie:: Day 8 on mission of V route. So far no casualties. On the path to Good End still. But V still hasnā€™t changed his fucking profile picture. Over.
[[Here is where I caved & actually started to spend the thousands of hourglasses I have on buying days in bulk instead of just calls for V & Ray.]]
180 HG for a days worth of chats?! Gooooood Lord. ::clicks accept::
Rayā€™s clapping happy emoji is the cutest shit Iā€™ve ever seen.
I CANā€™T LIE TO HIM & SAY I DONā€™T LIKE ICE CREAM. I FUCKING LOVE ICE CREAM. I HAVE MORE ICE CREAM IN MY FREEZER THAN ANY OTHER FOODSā€¦
Whoa cool! Ray & Rika (my phone keeps correcting her name to be ā€˜Zika virusā€™) have profiles in the hacked messenger!
I told V ā€œartā€ is part of my job because medicine is an art, right? Isnā€™t that a saying? ā€œThe art of medicine.ā€
Call V after 7:13 chat. This is a good call from him - not romantic I mean - but definitely good for more insight on how he now views his role in Rikaā€™s progression.
Whoa whoa new chat room theme song when Rika joined in.
VANDERWOOOOOOOOOD!!! Bless. Their haggling is pretty adorable.
Update: V finally changed his profile picture & is emo as fuck.
About time these idiots realize the sun is fucking dangerous. Stop using it for your nonsense. This is driving me more insane than any other aspect of the game. Mention the sun again & Iā€™m going to go stare directly into it until my corneas melt.
Was that finally a confession of feelings for you but kinda backhanded about it? With how torn up Jihyun is about this entire Rika situation, Iā€™m very surprised that this route would even be considered a love endeavor between he & MC. I donā€™t think heā€™s anywhere near emotionally ready to pursue a new relationship with someone so soon after this chaos. I donā€™t know how Iā€™ll feel if either of the ā€˜goodā€™ endings is them together right away - itā€™ll just feel so wrong for the progression of his character. I think Jihyun needs to learn to love & accept himself before he can open up again to trying to love someone - at least loving something the right way.
Hahaaaa like hell am I going to say THE SUN is my muse. Iā€™m going to stop going out in daylight at this point. My bones are going to get brittle. Thanks, Cheritz.
Omg Vā€™s mom is such a boss lady. Be strong, Lynn. Donā€™t cry.
Aw shit, that fucked me up emotionally.
Is this why V doesnā€™t like people looking at his body? Does he have scars from this fire? I hope we get more on this. Or was that body comment just another glimpse into how unsure V is about himself? Another tidbit of not loving himself? Hmm.
I am honestly at a loss, I donā€™t know if Iā€™m answering correctly to get to the party.
Noooo! V, why did you lie again?! He asked you point blank. You were progressing so well. THIS CAN ONLY END IN TEARS. TELL SEVEN THE TRUTH! Seven is going to be beyond hurt when he finds out that you just kept lying! He needs to know about Saeran! He needs to save him!
The music in this 22:00 chat is absolutely fantastic. Who is the music developer for this game. Give them a raise & a three week vacation to Hawaii. This soundtrack is so great.
OMGGGG did I fuck up? If V goes back to Rika, I swear. Iā€™m so done. Ohh, thatā€™s going to be a bad end, isnā€™t it? Heā€™s going to give in again & go back to her!
This relationship is so twisted. Weā€™re talking in fucking circles. This is the most unproductive conversation Iā€™ve ever been a part of & Iā€™ve spoken with anti-vaxxers in person.
Iā€™m absolutely crushed. This was it. This was the moment? That full break between Ray & Unknownā€¦ I have no words. This is so so sad. The VA even does a different voice each of them.
Iā€™m crying. Full on tears. Rayā€¦
If this was the moment of the full separation between Ray & Unknown in this timeline, I am still curious what was the trigger to cause the full break between personalities in the original timelines. I really hope we get a Saeran route now. I wasnā€™t hoping for one before, but Cheritz has me hooked now. I need redemption for Saeran.
DAY NINE
So, Iā€™m guessing Iā€™m on the right track? Because I just realized a lot of the answers in this portion have a lot of self-centered MC options? So Iā€™m trying to avoid the ā€œme me me, V is better off with meā€ choices & focusing more on the ā€œV is changing & growing for himselfā€ options. Iā€™m sticking with that since Iā€™m fully on board with my theory that V needs to learn to love & live for himself.
DONā€™T BRING THE MOON INTO THIS. LEAVE HER ALONE. SHE DOESNā€™T DESERVE THIS.
Juuuumiiiin. Iā€™ve missed you!
How many times do you think Rika had to set up her phone to auto take that photo of her standing in front of the Moon before she got it right?
VANDERWOOD!
VANDERWOOD SELFIE!
GIVE VANDERWOOD AN RFA PROFILE
VAN.DER.WOOOOOOD.
Vanderwood is laying down some fucking truth in this VN with V. Vanderwood - the voice of the people.
At this point, I'm just over arguing & talking in circles.
My heart was in my throat thinking Ray was going to drop the news that Seven was his brother in that chat room they were in together. I was waiting for it; I donā€™t even think I was breathing.
Oh RFA members + Mint Eye in the same chat rooms?! LETā€™S DO THIS.
Petition to rename the RFA to something else, anything else.
WHO DID THIS WOMAN JUST STAB. OMG. OMGGGGG. WTF WAS THAT PHONE CALL?!
Nobody has ever given V a hug before? How cold. Iā€™ll hug you. Iā€™ll hug the crap out of you.
Iā€™m going to go hug my momā€¦
Update: Hugged my dad along the way to finding my mom to hug her. Hugged my cat too. My sister opened her arms for a hug when she saw I was making rounds, but I just high-fived both hands & walked past. Iā€™m such an asshole.
Rika is flip flopping all over the damn place. Did you want his love or not? Is he your sun or not? Are you angry or not? Do you want him dead or not? Iā€™m over it. Go away.
Ok why the fuck was the phone call from Rika about her stabbing someone BEFORE the actual VN where she stabbed someone?! I was so confused. That has to be some glitch.
$10 says now Rika is going to be torn between wanting V to die or not. Sheā€™s just going to keep flip-flopping. In the end, sheā€™s just as obsessed.
Wow. Wow. The phone call where Seven is freaking out. Like genuine emotion scared shitless. Excellent acting.
DAY TEN
Rika was off looking for love her entire life when Yoosung was literally there right beside her loving her unconditionally when he finally met her.
Lmao "Don't go to the apartment, Yoosung. There's a bomb there." Yeah that's right, bitches. I can see in the future.
Damn Jaehee. Savage. I liiiiike it. Ā 
"I didn't stab him that deep." Confession! WHOOP, THERE IT IIIIIS.
Son of a bitch. Ray is going to sacrifice himself isn't he?! While Rika's off playing house in her apartment again. I'm so pissed. Please please please let Seven save him.
I've been waiting for this Rika/Yoosung messenger chat! Now I fully expect Yoosung to resist harder & plead/beg. If I'm wrong, I'll eat my hat.
Damn they just give MC a straight up "hang up" option on Rika. Take no shit, Ā MC.
Everyone is hella vaguing in their profiles lolololol. You know youā€™re desperate when youā€™re vaguing in a closed off messenger accessible to only 7 people. We all know who youā€™re talking about. Youā€™re not slick.Ā 
Oh shit. V's mom making a comeback to slap me right in my feelings.
Ray's call after the 18:00 chat...
I have never been more attracted to Jumin in my fucking LIFE.
Rayā€™s best call is the one you make to him after 19:49. He cares so so much. He has so much to give despite being hurt & used & broken over & over again. Ā This was a great phone call. Devastatingly sad, but excellent for his character.
Where in the fresh hell did Vanderwood just pop off to? Last I saw him Seven asked him to look after MC. Then never againā€¦
You bet your ass I chose the answer to tie Yoosung up. Like my thirsty domme ass was going to let that opportunity sliiiiiide on by. Iā€™m not even surprised that Yoosung giggled at the idea. Bless his subby heart. Boy wants it bad. I am willing to give & give & give...
Whooooa 21:53 chat: ā€œRay has entered the chatroomā€ but ended with ā€œUnknown has left the chatroomā€ I know this happened before but this is right before the final fight, right? Is Seven going to show up & find Unknown instead of Ray? Are they even going to do the brother reveal? Rayā€™s going to die, isnā€™t he? I canā€™t help but think that if V had told him, Seven would have tried harder, would have gone there personally. But then maybe Seven would get hurt too? Is Seven going to die?!
Yes, Jihyun! Find & love yourself! Live for yourself! This is an excellent idea! I approve of this. You need this. Forget about Rika! I wish you luck!Ā 
Sonofabitchfuckfuckfuck. Ray deserved better. RAY DESERVED BETTER. That poor boy. He was so used, so confused, & so so tormented. Iā€™m so angry. This wasnā€™t fair. Iā€™m going to pout & be pissy about this for a long time. Iā€™m hoping he really isnā€™t dead. Please please. Iā€™m going to be in denial about this, I know it. I mean, they did show him in the control room in Mint Eye. He gave his final words & then there was the explosion. Is it too silly to hope that he somehow got out? Maybe...
Wowowow. That final chat with Rika, begging like that. That was brutal. Even in the middle there she switched between pleading & saying sheā€™d get revenge. I really do pity her & I hope she gets help in this route but at this point I donā€™t even know. Iā€™m on this emotional see-saw where I really dislike her but on the other side pity her. Iā€™ll admit, Iā€™m spending a lot more time on the side of not liking her.Ā 
DAY ELEVEN
Sheā€™s not dead. Thereā€™s no way. I wonā€™t believe it until I see a body (same with Saeran). YOU CANā€™T TRICK ME. Iā€™M A VETERAN OF THESE PLOYS!
Jumin. Fucking. Han. This man is so good. Heā€™s so strong even though heā€™s struggling himself. That ā€œlean on meā€ line nearly had me tearing up. Jumin Han is a GOOD MAN.
Also, Jumin said it isnā€™t confirmed if the hacker was in the building or not. I mean, being in a direct explosion could very well decimate a body, but what if he got out? Ray did sound pretty desolate about not having anywhere else to go & did seem pretty resigned to this suicide mission though. This isnā€™t fair.
PARTY ATTEMPT #1 (Invited 24 guests) - Good Ending?
WHAT?! WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON? Is this like a ā€œbad endā€ party? Why is she here? I fucked up, didnā€™t I? (I feel like the Minister of Magic in Harry Potter shoutingĀ ā€œHeā€™s back!ā€) ((If she gets to live & Ray actually died... I canā€™t. Iā€™m still so angry.))
Yoosung, noooo!
OMG YOOSUNG, YES!
Vā€™s mom has managed to make me tear up nearly every time she pops up on the screen. She had such impact on this route despite not be present in the here & now of it. Sheā€™s an angel. A fucking angel. Every CG of herā€™s has blessed me. This background story on her was so amazing. Her struggle & sacrifice for her son & finding purpose in herself after losing so much was... so beautiful. Iā€™m going to cry again.Ā 
BABY JIHYUN WITH HIS MOM CG. Iā€™m crying for real. This is beautiful. The emotions for this were so so good.
What is with this game & Alaska?! Everyone is going there. Maybe Ray went to Alaska!Ā 
Thatā€™s rich, Zen. Calling Jumin an alcoholic. Pot meet kettle.
Shit goddamn Jumin, was it necessary to be THAT savage about Zenā€™s selfies?
Jihyun turned into a beautiful happy hippie.
Hippie Jihyun is hot as hell. That smile. Wow.
Holy shit.Ā ā€œI want to love you. I will love you. I love you, just as I love myself.ā€ Thatā€™s a damn good line! Damn good.Ā 
Honestly, I am beyond glad, thrilled, immensely happy that there was a two year gap between Jihyun & MC actually getting together. If he had just jumped right into a relationship with MC after all of this, I would have questioned the foundation of the relationship. He was not emotionally ready for that so Iā€™m glad the story allowed the time break so he could grow, heal, discover on his own.
I like that Jihyun wanted to be called his birth name again, not the ā€˜personaā€™ V that heā€™d created for his art, like a cloak or shield. He found & accepted himself & wanted to be that person. Thatā€™s beautiful. Self-love is very hard to achieve. I know a lot of people struggle with it, so itā€™s nice to see that represented in a character.
I want answers for what happened with Rika. We are just to assume she was sent off somewhere to get help with no updates?
I do not like that Seven was never told about Ray. I know it would cause more hurt for him, but he deserved to know. That just felt dirty. I feel dirty.
I am genuinely impressed that Yoosung was the one to stand up at the end to apprehend Rika. He was a little tornado this entire route & I was glad to see him finally understand at the end that this Rika was not the same one he cared so deeply for. Being the one to grab her & hand her in, had to have hurt him - but he stepped up & did it. That was good progression for him. Took him a long damn while to get to that acceptance, but that action of his took a lot.
Iā€™m glad Jihyunā€™s route focused more on his development to turn away from obsession & look toward himself. Itā€™s a similar kind of character growth in the other routes (learning to accept yourself & grow beyond something holding you back). These stories were never just about falling in love with someone, they grew to be better versions of themselves in the end. Jihyunā€™s development was definitely more artistic (cushioned in prose & woven in metaphors & abstracts) than others, but it was interesting just the same.
I like that they made such a big deal about Jihyun getting his eyes repaired. He refused to get them healed other times, but showing he was willing now & grateful to Jumin for setting it up was a nice touch to see how developed heā€™s become & showing heā€™s willing to let go of Rika (despite him talking about her every other sentence stillā€¦). Baby steps. Heā€™s letting go of the hurt, recognizing heā€™s worthy of love & happiness too.
Maybe itā€™s just me, but was anyone else sort of wanting to see a CG of one of Jihyunā€™s paintings? I would have liked to have seen what they considered his painting style. He looks much more relaxed & carefree in his good ending CG, I wondered if his paintings would have reflected that.
PARTY ATTEMPT #2 (Invited 5 guests) - Normal Ending?
I really like this idea of Jihyun just venturing out on his own to find what he likes, what makes him happy. The self-discovery journey. But boy, you were just stabbed. I donā€™t think you can be discharged within a day after a celiotomy.
Jihyun talking about his dream house is ridiculously cute. This man essentially wants a little messy cottage in the city. How adorable. He went from being a materialistic & pragmatic teenager to being content with a sort of abstract pleasures in his adulthood.
Oh, so in this ending Jihyun asks MC right off the bat to be with him. Seems a little rushed, no? I donā€™t think heā€™s ready. Heā€™s feeling a lot right now. Who is to say his obsession wonā€™t transfer over to MC? He claims to have learned his lesson & to recognize the difference between obsession & love but I still think itā€™s very soon. I really wouldnā€™t want this to turn into Jihyun becoming dependent on MC after this emotional trauma & that being the basis for their relationship.
MCā€™S ONLY RESPONSE IS ā€œALRIGHTā€ Omg. So bland.
Are we to assume that Rika is actually dead in this ending? Because she never showed back up? Hmm.
So thereā€™s a 2 year jump in this ending too, only weā€™re to assume that MC & Jihyun have been together as a couple during that time?
Ohhhhhh you can call Jihyun ā€œdarlingā€! <3
Wait, didnā€™t Jihyun say he wanted a little house in the city with curtains to block out the sun? This looks like a high rise apartment with massive fucking windows & sheer curtains that let in a lot of sun... but ok.
WHOA WHOA, Jihyun became a musician in this ending?! I want to know what he plays! Does he play piano like his theme song?! Does he play violin like his mom?!?! I will cry.
Jihyunā€™s pouty voice is ADORABLE! Holy crap where has this been all my life?!
Oh, interesting! Heā€™s still very sensitive to the opinions of others (I mean, I certainly didnā€™t expect that to go away, youā€™re always going to fear criticisms). At least, he seems a little more open to hearing them, even if heā€™s hesitant to play for MC again since he wants her to like what he plays. Heā€™s still a little shy, private, & sensitive. Cute.
These rich boys & their pancakesā€¦
Jumin obsessed with pancake recipes confirmed. I love him so much.
His answer about their relationship was very sweet & shows how heā€™s come to understand a give & take balance, as well as loving himself & genuinely loving together. That was cute.
Still pissed that Seven never found out about Ray.
I want to know what instrument Jihyun plays!
OTHER
I went from being very skeptical of Jihyunā€™s character (he just felt downright shady)Ā in other routes to liking him (now that we see the depths of his self-damaging & self-sacrificing behavior & the full reason behind all the secrets). Heā€™s certainly not perfect. Heā€™s made many mistakes. He was misguided in a lot of aspects. Heā€™s still learning & now trying to do better. Heā€™s talented, pretty, sensitive, kind, & generous. He was a victim as well & even had a hand in his own progressing downfall before he realized his mistakes & reevaluated himself & the situation. I definitely like him a lot more now that I know the reasoning behind his actions & seeing the changes in him for the better - especially seeing him accept & appreciate himself more.Ā 
Yeah yeah, Iā€™m going to be that person - Iā€™m sad we didnā€™t get a kiss CG! I wanted one, not going to lie. Maybe weā€™ll get one for his After Ending if he gets an after ending?! Who knows. I wanna smooch him, thatā€™s for sure.Ā 
I expected to like the normal ending more since I liked all the other normal endings for the other characters more than their good endings, however I find myself liking Jihyunā€™s good ending over his normal ending. I just canā€™t get past the fact that I think he needed that self-evaluation time away from MC. That two years apart (though probably a lot longer than I would have expected the game to do) felt necessary. In his good ending, Jihyun sounded much more certain that MC was who he wanted to be with & to love instead of asking MC straight away to just stick by him in his normal ending. In his normal ending, MC questioned him, & he sort of recited a dialogue about their love. Maybe Iā€™m reading too much into this, but it sounded like he was trying to reassure himself? Or maybe MC was just trying to gently remind him that yes, what we have is real, & healthy, & good for both of us & just needed him to say it aloud? Regardless, good ending sat better with me overall.
I still want to know what the other photos were in that series of photographs he took. I mean Seven, sounded pretty damn shocked by them. We didnā€™t even get a line about if it was actual imagines of inflicted harm or salacious material (Iā€™m not trying to be a pervert for once, Iā€™m genuinely curious).
Ray deserved better. I donā€™t think I can put it into any other words than that. I was very upset with his end in all of this. He didnā€™t deserve that. Only Rika & V knew his identity. Rika is either dead or being treated somewhere (depending on whichever ending you cater to) & in neither of the endings did Jihyun make known that the hacker was Saeran. Iā€™m legitimately angry about this. How can Saeran even rest in peace that way? Is only the audience (& MC) to mourn for him? Everyone (RFA) is mourning for Rika in a sense but Ray deserves SOMEONE who knows who he was. Sure, Rika has that moment where she screamed & felt remorse, but she still didnā€™t speak up. Would anyone have believed her if she had? Maybe not. But he deserved someone trying on his behalf. Maybe Iā€™m sitting too long on this, but it felt dirty. I know I said that earlier somewhere, but I still think it. This was wrong. He died in an explosion, alone, with only two people knowing who he really was & they didnā€™t fucking say anything. Seven is never going to really know what happened to his brother, so what happens if he goes looking for him in the future? Fuck, Iā€™m crying again. Iā€™m so sorry, Ray. You didnā€™t deserve this, you just trusted the wrong people.Ā 
149 notes Ā· View notes
ruhigknight Ā· 8 years ago
Text
TT: Judas Contract Review
Beware spoilers along with rage and some positivity.
Okay I'm going to get this huge big thing out of the way and then go on with the mostly pleasantly surprised positive reviews towards just about everything else.
The Jericho-like character's sole purpose in this film is to demonstrate how Brother Blood's power su king/granting machine works. Does it on himself he comes out seemingly invulnerable and strong (doesn't feel getting hit by pipe and bends said pipe). Then once his services are done Mother Mayhem shoots him in the head...yeah I don't care if this wasn't a character I wasn't super invested in this is Grade A example of doing really disrespectful cameos of characters up there with BvS's handling of Jimmy Olsen. You got a hero, a disabled recently revealed to be bisexual in current comics hero,Ā who was introduced in the original story to help save the day and his cameo in the story's film adaption is to aid the main villain and seemingly be killed off. A big hardy fuck you movie. BUT WAIT APPARENTLY I WAS TOOĀ HASTY AS THE END CREDITS REVEALS JERICHO-LIKE CHARATCER IS ALIVE AND IS JERICHO AND THE MACHINE GRANTED HIM GLOWY GREEN EYES. So judging by the use of end credits indicating the next movie, Jericho is playing a role in the next TT movie. Or this is like Lex Luther recruiting Ocean Master at the end of ToA which we are still waiting for the pay off. Which is odd as I know I read somewhere that the hypothetical third TT movie will be focused on Kory and Blackfire. Or scarily we might get Titans Hunt but that story itself was a weaker retread of Judas Contract so maybe something remotely original.
So yeah, in a Judas Contract movie Titans who had Ā less or diddly squat to do with the original story are handled more respectfully than Jericho. Goddammit, KEVIN SMITH'S CAMEO IS TREATED BETTER THAN JERICHO'S. ALSO HI YJ VOICE CAMEOS.
AND IT'S A DAMN SHAME THIS HAPPENED BECAUSE EVERYTHING ELSE ABOUT THE MOVIE (Except most of Slade's character but later) IS HANDLED REALLY WELL. It balances the various plot threads nicely between Kory and DIck's relationship on and off the team, Jaime's struggle with the scarab and of course Tara's character arc which is I amĀ  very happy with how they handled it. Ultimately, it's tragic and messy yes but in a more satisfying way I guess? They approach her as a multifaced character taking a lot from the original Terra but here she's an abrasive loner with a traumatic backstory that she flashes back when those memories are triggered. She's revealed happily working with Slade but being around people who are genuinely nice and care about her confuses her and if you weren't aware of versions of her story before it would keep you doubting. SHe's loyal to Slade for saving her life and thinks of him the only person she trusts and when he breaks it....she tries to break him. Not exactly another side change but her fighting because she's pissed off and she basically lost any trust and companionship she had especially from the one she thought she did love. And as a final act of fucking with the feels Tara saves Gar as rocks fall on her. I know many are going go argue about how evil Terra should be and how true this is to the original JC but this version succeeded in pulling of the "sucker punch" really damn well. Obviously, Slade/Terra is there but madeĀ clear they didn't "do it." I figured they'd want that uncomfortable aspect still in this version but didn't want to make their fanboy Assassin wet dream look that awful. He does tell Tara after they take care of the Titans they will be together but that can easily handwaived as him lying to use her. Ultimately, this version of Slade/Terra feel like a skeevy, manipulative version of Leon/Mathilda from the film "Leon the Professional" (high recommend plus proof that Gary Oldman could've been a good Joker as well as a goodĀ Commissioner Gordon). Gar and Tara's relationship is also handled well, sticking close to the original comic's version of it being rather one-sided and Gar being annoying but his behavior is called out by others and when he actually stops being a flirty jerk he's great and Tara honestly opens to him. There's even a nice reference to the TT cartoon BBT with the two sitting on the beach outside the tower complete with rock skipping.
Also about shipping,Ā  HALLELUJAH NO TRACE OF BBR ANYWHERE IN THIS MOVIE. Unless you count them standing next to one another, exchanging dialogue about how clueless Gar is, and basic human compassion as BBR hints than yes. Also Traci 13! Or at least a girl named Traci with 13 on her shirts.
In other terms of adapting, there were plenty of lines and scenarios lifted from the book from how the Titans were taking down (Gar's is still hilarious, Jaime basically got Vic's, and sadly we were cheated out of a Terra vs Raven fight with just seeing Tara standing over Raven) toĀ even Slade hitting on Starfire almost word for word. Of course with out Joey or Addie Dick is the one to single handedly infiltrate the HIVE/Blood Cult to rescue them because he's Dick Grayson :/ It's impressive but also makes the big deviations with the Wilsons more annoying.
Next to Joey, the other character to get cheated here is Slade sans not committing statutory rape in this version. Of course we're stuck with the Slade who's main reason for capturing the Titans was avenging his son. Here it's for money and the only family is the LoA that Damian "stole" from him. Really there isn't even any hints about other family here even with Joey in the damn film....if Joey is utilized again here how will they explain that? It didn't even seem that hard to adapt some kind of Wilson family drama into this movie with the time they're given. They missed out on what could've been a poignant scene if instead of money Slade gave HIVE Terra to take Nightwing's place in the power sucking machine it was him choosing his son and being a semi-decent father. But nope this Slade is a petty, boring sleazy bastard just caring about powerĀ AND money. Because we needed Damian to have something cool to do and take out Slade's eye and make him a generic assassin more tied to the Bat family because yes the Bat Family needs more interesting villains. Yes I'm still pissed at that and safe to say this is another reason I'm ranking Damian low on "Favorite Robins" lists.
However, we still get "A new Titan takes Terra's place on team and hints at hopeful future" with.....Donna Troy! AsĀ one of the Titans cursed to be deaged to Damian's age group because we're ignoring Cassie who comics are doing that anyway. Here it seems no one in Tim's generation existed anyway. Really I'm happy Donna gets to be animated with the Titans but given she probably never was part of the Fab Five and instead Damian's "generation" now and how this is another reason they could've given Joey a more faithful role...the excitement was kind of nulled.
Other than all that, the animation at the end seemed....odd. Like trying toĀ over-emote and drive home how intense the scenes were especially with Terra and Brother Blood.
Ā Overall, as a Terra fan I am actually satisfiedĀ yet still sad but as a Jericho fan I am frustrated and worried for the future. Even when I'm starting to warm up to this version of Titans despite trying to recreate the 03 cartoon around Damian there's always a bit in these movies that's going to massively disappoint me and ruin almost everything else about the movies. Last time was how they handled Raven and Arella's relationship in one of the worst ways possibleĀ here it's spitting on Joey's contributions and maybe bringing him back as a villain...god please let that not be the case.
10 notes Ā· View notes